^<k 
 
 
 *■* o* • *g 
 
 
 
 • V 
 
 
 
 
"V> 
 
 4?% 
 
 ^ 
 
 » ^ 
 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
THE 
 
 HEART OF THINGS 
 
 WRITTEN DOWN BY 
 
 EDWARD CLARENCE FARNSWORTH 
 
 H 
 
 PORTLAND, MAINE 
 SMITH & SALE, PRINTERS 
 
 MCMXIV 
 

 fp 
 
 COPYRIGHT BY 
 
 EDWARD CLARENCE FARNSWORTH 
 
 I914 
 
 OCT 3/ 1914 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 THE TRUE ORDER AND PURPOSE OF THE SEVEN 
 PRINCIPLES 
 
 SEERSHIP 
 
 INDIVIDUAL RAYS 
 
 FAMILY RAYS .... 
 
 SEX EQUALIZATION 
 
 THE HABITAT OF MEN AND MASTERS 
 
 MAJOR AND MINOR CENTRES 
 
 MAN'S HABITAT IN THE PLANETARY CHAIN 
 
 SOLITARINESS AND FELLOWSHIP 
 
 THE BACKWARD RACES . 
 
 THE COMPOUND SOLAR GROUP-SOUL 
 
 THE NATURE SPIRITS 
 
 THE ORDER OF MELCHIZEDEK . 
 
 INITIATION 
 
 PEACE ..... 
 
 DEATH . . 
 
 THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF A MASTER 
 THE ELEVEN FIRES . . 
 
 MATERIAL CIVILIZATION 
 
 JOY 
 
 GREAT AND SMALL . 
 
 THE LANGUAGE OF INNER SPHERES 
 
 DISCARNATE BODIES . 
 
 THE PRALAYA AND REJUVENATION OF PLANETS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 ix 
 
 3 
 
 5 
 
 7 
 
 io 
 
 12 
 
 1 3 
 i7 
 
 20 
 22 
 23 
 25 
 30 
 32_ 
 
 37 
 
 40 
 
 43„ 
 
 45 
 48 
 
 5i 
 
 54 
 
 57 
 60 
 66 
 69 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 IN REPRO 
 
 THE DIMENSIONS OF TIME 
 
 DREAMS 
 
 THE NEARNESS AND IDENTIFICATION OF THE DEAD 
 
 MUSIC 
 
 EARTHLY AND POSTHUMOUS WILL 
 DEVACHAN .... 
 
 THE CENTRAL MYSTERY 
 ACQUISITIVENESS 
 
 THE SPECIFIC OFFICE OF THE SEXES 
 DUCTION .... 
 
 IMAGES 
 
 THE RESURRECTION . 
 
 THE COMING AVATAR 
 
 THE CHRISTOS .... 
 
 LIFE 
 
 THE UNVEILED CENTRE 
 
 FALSE IMAGES 
 
 HATHA YOGA .... 
 
 MALE AND FEMALE 
 
 THE STAR OF BETHLEHEM 
 
 JEHOVAH .... 
 
 SIX DIVISION AND REUNION 
 
 SPURIOUS INCARNATIONS 
 
 SEX IN MIND .... 
 
 [DBAS .... 
 
 EARTH S CONTRIBUTION TO HEAVEN 
 THOUGHT FORMS . 
 KNOWLEDGE OF PAST LIVES 
 
 I IN I OSMIC WORD 
 
 VI 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 THE THREAD OF SPIRITUAL WILL 
 
 THE CHAIN OF SUNS 
 
 SUGGESTION .... 
 
 THE PLANETARY AURAS 
 
 THE RANGE OF LIFE IN THE SOLAR SYSTEMS 
 
 OUR INTER-PLANETARY HELPERS 
 
 CREATION IN OUR SOLAR SYSTEM 
 
 THE MYSTERY OF THE MOON 
 
 FIRE AND WATER 
 
 WAR 
 
 THE KARMA OF WAR 
 
 KOSMIC WILL 
 
 PERSONAL WILL 
 
 WHENCE AND WHITHER 
 
 THE THREADS OF FOHAT . 
 
 THE RELATIVITY OF GOOD AND 
 
 HIGHER INITIATION . 
 
 THE PYTHAGOREAN ORDERS . 
 
 KARMA 
 
 THE TRUE PANTHEISM . 
 
 CONCERNING SECRET TEACHINGS 
 
 CONCLUSION .... 
 
 EVIL 
 
 PAGE 
 
 186 
 189 
 192 
 198 
 201 
 204 
 208 
 212 
 
 215 
 217 
 219 
 221 
 
 222 
 226 
 228 
 232 
 236 
 241 
 244 
 248 
 250 
 252 
 
 Vll 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 IN the flush and vigor of days that induce the 
 hopeful outlook, rather than the habit of intro- 
 spection, the question of the patriarch, "If a man 
 die, shall he live again ? " is, to the young, one of 
 slight interest and easy dismissal. As middle age is 
 approached, that question gains moment until, for 
 those prone to pierce beneath the surface of life and 
 its issues, it may become unsilenceable. 
 
 When years are with us, and their outward marks 
 are upon us, and again and again we have given both 
 friends and kin to the unanswering tomb, the silence 
 grows appalling and with sorrow and dismay we realize, 
 as never in youth or prime, the paucity, aye, the 
 absence of such proofs of soul survival as would quite 
 convince our doubting moments, or leave the sceptic 
 without an argument. 
 
 No longer do the majority look to the skies as the 
 abode of the happy dead, for has not the astronomer 
 assured them that in constitution all worlds are greatly 
 alike, and fiery youth and desolate, frozen age are the 
 beginning and end of every sphere ? As for inter- 
 planetary and inter-stellar space, their temperature of 
 absolute zero is no cheering prospect to whoever would 
 people them with disembodied beings, the angelic host 
 whose numbers the living yet shall swell. 
 
 ix 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 The evolutionist would lift all modern life from the 
 protoplasm of the Cambrian ooze, but, if he grant to 
 the human an immortal principle, he so admits a line of 
 cleavage both arbitrary and unjust. That the creature 
 of long ago, the man in the making, had a soul whereas 
 his parents lacked, is the outcome of a theory whose 
 weakness is patent to the uncompromising materialist, 
 he who holds that as dies the brute, so man, for the 
 stilling of a brain means the dreamless and unawake- 
 able sleep of death. 
 
 On the other hand, avoiding what he deems the 
 shortcomings of these theories, the occultist will neither 
 limit nor debar. He argues that the gift of life eternal 
 is shared alike by molecule and man. Equals now 
 in this, they shall in other ways be so since to the 
 Supreme Giver the humblest thing reveals certain 
 possibilities yet to eventuate in highest attainment. 
 As to possibilities the occultist asks " What of man ? 
 Is he indeed the masterpiece of God ; or, in the uni- 
 versal consummation, will the Divine Fashioner cause 
 some lesser creature to surpass the human ? " What is 
 the nature of the unifying media in which the transient 
 atoms of the physical body and brain exist seemingly 
 disassociated, but somehow bound together as proved 
 by the association of ideas and the continuity of 
 memory ? 
 
 Similarly, is not the Solar System a self-conscious 
 group-soul in which the planets, though separate compo- 
 nents, aru unified by the pervading ethers? Touching 
 the soul itself, to what shall we liken it? What are its 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 laws and what is its texture ? What is its condition 
 and where its habitat when sundered from the physical ? 
 We would show that some knowledge of the seven-fold 
 constitution of both man and his planetary abode are 
 necessary to the answering of these questions and a 
 thousand others natural to the inquiring mind. 
 
 As for planets other than this world; are their 
 humanities wiser or more foolish, purer or more carnal 
 than we ? While bound to the Sun their sovereign, 
 are those planets separate each from other, or are they 
 knit heart to heart by delicate though tenacious threads 
 of sympathy ? Furthermore, when this Earth and all 
 earths and the Sun itself waxes old as a garment, what 
 of man and the children of men that flourish because 
 of the light that bringeth the day ? 
 
 What of Faith ? Is the unquestioning trust of the 
 simple heart, at rest in the Master's assurances, a wis- 
 dom more impregnable than the walled and buttressed 
 doubt of the material philosopher ? What of Justice ? 
 Is it ruler, or is it subordinate to mere sentiment ? 
 What of human action and its effect on human destiny ? 
 What of the man who, having striven worthily, leaves 
 little impress on the world he would benefit ? What 
 of him who from sin, or sloth, or untoward circum- 
 stance makes shipwreck ? Aye, what of him ? Is the 
 brief human span his all of earthly opportunity ? 
 
 What of Deity ? Shall we, as extreme monotheists, 
 bow to a giant man enthroned somewhere in central 
 or outermost space ; or, as extreme pantheists, shall 
 we reduce God to an impersonal principle ; or, as 
 
 xi 
 
INTRODUCTION 
 
 reasonable beings, shall we attain to a reasonable and 
 intermediate conception ? What of Evil ? Is it an 
 unmitigated curse ; or is it an unavoidable episode in 
 the drama of the soul ; or may it be a permissible or 
 even a necessary factor in human progress and final 
 purification ? 
 
 What of Time the mystery ? Is it a circle, or a 
 spiral, or what it seems, a line without beginning and 
 end ? What of Space the body of God ? Is it a 
 nucleus of reality with a circumference of illusion, or is 
 it indeed the shoreless sea of Being ? 
 
 Finally, what is the ultimate Law of the Universe; 
 in fact, the Law behind the persistence of force and 
 the conservation of energy ? Is that Law sourced in 
 what we call love, or in what we denominate hate ; or, 
 transcending finite outlook, is that Law expressive of 
 a purpose far removed from what man's heart and 
 brain have ever pictured ? If so, does that purpose 
 move on, indifferent to the clash and catastrophe of 
 peopled worlds ? In short, is the consummation one 
 in which insignificant man and beings seemingly more 
 important can have no part ? 
 
 These and many others are the vexed questions to 
 be discussed in the chapters here introduced. If fall- 
 ing far short of solution, may we not hope that a ray 
 has been thrown upon certain problems. Sunburst or 
 rushlight, it may be that, because of it, other seekers 
 will penetrate deeper and others deeper still even to 
 the I [eart of things. 
 
 Xll 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 THE TRUE ORDER AND PURPOSE OF THE SEVEN 
 PRINCIPLES 
 
 STUDENTS of the book "Teachings from the 
 Arcane Science " have often been perplexed in 
 their attempts to harmonize with the usual classifica- 
 tion and exposition of the human principles, the one 
 therein given. That argument may be stayed and the 
 matter made plain, it should be said that our order and 
 description is the esoteric one ; whereas certain others 
 are substitutes or compromises necessary to conceal 
 important truths once withheld from the public and 
 even from students. 
 
 When perfected the human principles will comprise 
 four pairs of harmonized opposites. At present they 
 comprise three pairs of opposites synthesized by a 
 seventh principle, the physical body. In respect to 
 the other six principles, the office of this basic body is 
 to evolve a final model for their interior construction. 
 In the first and seventh round, and in the first and 
 seventh races of other rounds, its color is orange like 
 that of Earth in her first and seventh rounds. The 
 polar opposite of this principle is the (7) Orange 
 Hierarchy of the Logos with which it is destined to 
 unite, thus completing the four pairs of harmonized 
 opposites. 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Man's second principle, in ascending series, is the 
 violet Astral body, vehicle of the personal will. At 
 conception this personal will begins to draw to the 
 ovum the physical atoms of the foetus and mould 
 them into a copy of the Astral body. During after 
 life the Astral body strives to preserve the integrity of 
 the physical. This Astral is pliant to the dictates of a 
 stronger will ; hence the efficacy of certain forms of 
 suggestive therapeutics. The opposite pole of the 
 Astral is the light blue human Atma ; the perfect and 
 radiant sphere, vehicle of man's Spiritual Will. It is 
 the true Auric Egg penetrating all other principles and 
 bringing them eventually into that ideal of exterior 
 form, the exact and radiant sphere. The chief office 
 of the human Atma is to preside over the adminis- 
 tration of Karmic justice. In this capacity it often 
 inhibits the mischievous personal will of certain forms 
 of mind "cure." 
 
 The third principle is the red Kamic body, vehicle 
 of those passions and desires which when purified will 
 be invaluable assets of man the seven-fold being. The 
 polar opposite of this body is the yellow Buddhi, 
 vehicle of that love which looks upward and of itself 
 knows nothing of human frailty, but which, when 
 united with purified Kama, becomes the compassionate 
 Saviour of man. Next in the series is the green Kama- 
 Mimas or lower Manas. This body is the vehicle of 
 the brain mind and the connecting link between the 
 upper and the lower triad. Without that body, rea- 
 son would be as deficient in us as in the beasts of 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 the field. The opposite of this body is the dark blue 
 higher Manas, vehicle of that wisdom which tran- 
 scends all of mere knowledge stored in Kama-Manas. 
 
 Rising from the human to the planetary we there 
 find the personal and the spiritual will more nearly 
 unified. Physical science declares the Earth's rotun- 
 dity due to axil revolution begun with the plastic condi- 
 tion of matter. This is true, but, looking deeper, we 
 find the origin of orbital and axil revolution of planets 
 to be due to the dictate of their principle of Spiritual 
 Will, obeyed by their principle of personal will. 
 
 Planets having no axil revolution have lost the 
 driving force of their will principles. The eccentricity 
 of human progress down the centuries is due to lack 
 of Spiritual Will guidance. " Let thy movements be 
 ordered as those of a planet," is an ancient admonition 
 which few obey. 
 
 SEERSHIP 
 
 FAITH has its confirmation as often as the human 
 entity, dying on a plane and discarding a body, 
 finds itself in a higher on a more interior plane ; but 
 doubt has its inception at the construction of the first 
 body on the downward path to reincarnation. Because, 
 in that descent, the preceding plane and its appropiate 
 body are hidden from the architect proper to a lower 
 plane, the seed of doubt concerning the existence of 
 the preceding plane and body is implanted in the body 
 being constructed. The denser a body the more tangi- 
 ble the doubt. To illustrate: the Kamic architect 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 remembers vaguely a former passing out and the pra- 
 laya, the emptiness which for him supervened. The 
 Astral architect also remembers, but more vaguely. 
 The physical architect remembers not, but an unex- 
 plained dread of death and the resulting silence of 
 seeming annihilation is native to it, and manifests with 
 the developing reasoning powers of the physical brain. 
 
 On the other hand, during incarnation the higher 
 triad knows its ability to bridge the chasm between 
 any two earth lives ; which knowledge, if not inhibited, 
 becomes faith and hope in terrestrial man. The weld- 
 ing of Kama-Manas with the upper triad whereby man 
 becomes a higher quarternary and a lower triad, is 
 foreshadowed in those high representatives of the fifth 
 sub-race who are passing into the new sixth sub-race. 
 Real union of higher and lower Manas results in 
 impregnable faith, but actual sight comes only with 
 transformation of the Kamic principle. 
 
 The explanation is not difficult : As Atma-Buddhi on 
 the plane of Buddhi — the knower — discarnate man 
 remembers of all his lives every deed appropriate to 
 that high condition, because such deeds are in har- 
 mony with the Universal ; that which is above all 
 human limitations of time and place. As Atma- 
 Huddhi-Manas on the plane of higher Manas, discar- 
 nate man, though much superior to the average, is yet 
 circumscribed by the deeds appropriate to that plane 
 done in the last earth life. When incarnate man trans- 
 forms his passional nature, that is, when he performs 
 continually deeds in harmony with the Universal, then 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 in him the conjunction of Kama and Buddhi, its polar 
 opposite, takes place. Because of the world-old bond 
 between Kama, then transformed, and the man of flesh, 
 Buddhi illuminates the physical brain and seership 
 results. 
 
 Not the inadequate seership of his former discarnate 
 condition when divorced from matter and on the Bud- 
 dhic plane, but adequate seership embracing all but 
 the seventh or Atmic plane of our seven-fold world. 
 
 The constitution of the physical brain enables it to 
 cope with earth conditions whether good or evil ; in 
 addition the illuminated seer throws upon the problem 
 of evil the interior light of Buddhi. 
 
 INDIVIDUAL RAYS 
 
 THE following is a further exposition of the matter 
 of Rays touched upon in the chapter, " Father 
 Rays," p. 129, "Arcane Science." 
 
 With the great majority of the human race, the 
 characteristic Ray of any representative of its seven 
 major divisions shall have been determined upon his 
 reaching the age of forty-nine years. For the normal 
 child of the Orange Ray, his family color gains 
 ascendency during the first seven years. Prime physi- 
 cal condition and mere animal life in superabundance, 
 together with thoughtless good nature, distinguish him 
 from his playmates. Orion and Tubal-Cain are types 
 of the Orange Ray. For the normal child of the Violet 
 Ray, the family color during his first fourteen years 
 
 7 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 manifests as unusual childish determination to bend 
 persons and events to his own interests. Napoleon 
 was a child of the Violet Ray, although the Red Ray 
 brought him into world prominence. 
 
 Between the ages of fourteen and twenty-one, the 
 normal child of the Red Ray is distinguished by pug- 
 nacity as well as predominance of the sexual nature. 
 Some of Earth's noblest souls are evolved children of 
 the Red Ray. Between the ages of twenty-one and 
 twenty-eight, distinguishing Kama-Manas develops a 
 type of man and woman very common in our commer- 
 cial and utilitarian civilization. The higher represent- 
 atives of the Green Ray are however commanding and 
 necessary forces in the ordinary life of the world. 
 
 Between the ages of twenty-eight and thirty-five, 
 philosophic aptitude develops rapidly in the children of 
 higher Manas. These henceforth are regarded as ideal- 
 ists, speculators, dreamers, by the children of lower 
 Rays ; those whose minds lack the undergirding of 
 philosophy. The representatives of the Dark Blue are 
 of course such men as Plato whose pupil Aristotle 
 showed the possibilities of the Green. 
 
 The children of the Yellow Ray come into their own 
 between the ages of thirty-five and forty-two. The 
 battle with the lower personal self has then resulted 
 either in conquest or in discomfiture of Kama; hence 
 lapses are at most, infrequent. Searching for repre- 
 sentatives of this Ray, we are at once drawn to St. 
 Francis of Assisi. Had he not narrowed himself to 
 mediaeval theological dogma and obeisance to fallible 
 
 8 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 ecclesiastical authority, St. Francis would have devel- 
 oped seership of a high type. With the exception of 
 the physical body, the personal will is the most un- 
 transmutable of man's lower principles : hence the 
 successful struggle between his personal and Spiritual 
 Will is the crowning victory of man as at present con- 
 stituted. Necessarily the children of the Light Blue 
 are not fixed in their proper color until between the 
 ages of forty-two and forty-nine years. Abraham Lin- 
 coln was a child of this Ray ; a worthy instrument in 
 the hands of the great Master of the Light Blue. 
 
 The above timal divisions are by no means arbitrary ; 
 for instance, a Master's dominating Ray is from 
 childhood usually a distinguishable one. Again, most 
 advanced souls come into their proper color earlier 
 than do the average. The anomaly of one well past 
 middle life, and presumably of a high Ray, suddenly 
 exhibiting the evil aspect of a lower, indicates the 
 hypocrite, or else a sudden, unbalancing inrush of 
 Karmic causes. 
 
 In conclusion, higher Manas being essentially a 
 masculine quality, the male representative of the Dark 
 Blue should first exhibit its characteristics. Buddhi, 
 being essentially a feminine quality, the female repre- 
 sentative of the Yellow should first exhibit its charac- 
 teristics. For like reason the male representative of 
 Kama-Manas should be earlier, as also the female 
 representative of Kama. 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 FAMILY RAYS 
 
 IN the scheme of human evolution there is no soli- 
 tary unit ; not one actually sundered from the 
 permanent family group of seven. For wise reasons 
 the units of a permanent family may be widely sepa- 
 rated ; some discarnate, others incarnate in divers 
 places and bound by what are impermanent family 
 ties, to the units of another permanent family of 
 another Ray. Were it otherwise, the permanent family 
 would live to itself and the Ray group-soul and finally 
 the Planetary group-soul could not be unified. 
 
 The components of a permanent family are three 
 positives and three negatives and the odd seventh 
 member, the connecting link with another permanent 
 family of seven. Parentage is not in the scheme of th e 
 permanent family, for that fam ily will exist through- 
 out the deathless and unreproductive seventh race of 
 this round and the deathless and unreproductive sev- 
 enth round. Therefore shall a man forsake father and 
 mother and cleave to his wife, t hus acknowledging t he 
 st ronger tie, type of the interior permanent one. Par- 
 entage appertains to the unifying of otherwise separated 
 families ; hence the parents should foster the child until 
 he or she goes out to form another family. 
 
 Whensoever their Karmic orbits touch, some posi- 
 tive and some negative of the permanent double family, 
 the fourteen grou p, are united in most happy marriage, 
 or, even more ideal, two of the seven group come 
 together; but, in this world-period, the union of real 
 
 10 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 affinities is well-nigh prohibited, hence rare indeed. 
 However, in the sixth and seventh^ sub-races __ such 
 union will to some extent be permitted by those who 
 guide th e progress of the world. Until the broadest 
 altruism exists in the human heart, wholly ideal mar- 
 riage would for any couple narrow the world to but 
 two persons and so defeat the interior purpose of all 
 marriage, which, we repeat, is not parentage, but 
 group-soul unification. 
 
 As the human principles comprise three pairs of 
 opposites and on e odd principle ; or, as they comprise 
 the l ight blue and the viole t, the yellow and the red, 
 the i ndigo and the green , and, lastl y, the orange prin- 
 ciple of the physical body — that visible link between 
 man and his kind — and as these seven are tinted by 
 that Ray of the great Seven to which the individual 
 belongs ; so is it with the permanent family of seven. 
 
 Through all separating incarnations, any positive 
 color, the light blue for instance, and its opposite the 
 violet expression of the family ray — in whatsoever 
 race-Ray existing — are never sundered, but, some- 
 how, amidst the intricate Karmic web, they are 
 strengthened and assimilated for the final spinning 
 into one enduring strand. So is it with the yellow and 
 the red, or with the dark blue and the green. So is it 
 with the orange, yet to blend with its octave in the 
 uni ted family of fourteen. 
 
 Had our physical eyes the power of true vision we 
 should discover in every spectrum color — the red for 
 instance — innumerable octaves of the seven colors, 
 
 H ILlM — — feb 
 
 -Ui^ Gfe*i 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 every one tinted by the prevailing red. The perma- 
 nent family of fourteen is held within these minutely 
 divided octaves. Seven such families within the lim- 
 its of fourteen octaves comprise a minor division of a 
 sub-ray. Using seven as a multiplier we arrive finally 
 at the number of egos in a Great Ray. These, multi- 
 plied by seven, give.- the total of egos connected with 
 our planetary scheme, or, to express it differently, the 
 number of tonal divisions in our planetary scale which 
 is humanity's expression of the Word that is God. 
 
 SEX EQUALIZATION 
 
 IN the earliest root-races the earliest indication of 
 sex resulted from the first faint activity of the 
 Kamic principle, increasing Kam a afterwards pro- 
 duced the androgyne race, that precursor of divided 
 sex. In sex-division the female was the more ac tive 
 c ause and throughout the ascendency of the Kam ic 
 race hers was the dominating sex. 
 
 At the apex of the race, therefore midway in its 
 course, fcama-Manas, the male princi ple, asserting 
 itself, soon began the long struggle in which the victors 
 eventually reduced woman-kind to a slavery yet exist- 
 ing among savage tribes. Jji those advanced civiliza - 
 ti ons where higher Manas is asserting- itself, the ]ust 
 I josition of woman is more and more recogni zed. 
 
 >1 an's specific task is to unite in himself lower and 
 higher Mana s ; woman's [o unite in herself K ama and 
 Buddh i. Ignorant of this orderly procedure the "new 
 
 12 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 woman " jvould unite in herself Kama, the basic fema le 
 principle — always hers — and lower Manas, or, at most, 
 higher Manas. The result is the self-satisfied, man- 
 nish woman lacking the best qualities of manhood and 
 womanhood ; in fact, the woman anomalous in com- 
 munity, state and nation. Such women hinder the 
 progress of their sex toward that consummation, Kama- 
 Buddhi, wherein women again becomes the dominant 
 world-force . \ 
 
 4 Although among the human principles Spiritual Wil l / V- 5 ^— » 
 -, and personal will are positive and negative , these are 1 v* /4 7 
 t not sex principles, but in fact th e great ejjualiz ers in / 
 wiiose union the four s exjprinciples are brought to th e 
 so-called sexless condition. When woman comes into 
 her heritage, then from the gentle governance of Love 
 shall result that high companionship, that pure broth- 
 erhood and sisterhood wherein Will accomplishes its 
 perfecting work. 
 
 THE HABITAT OF MEN AND MASTERS 
 
 THROUGH her seven major orifices — whether 
 visible or invisible cannot here be specified — 
 Earth receives directly the influx of the seven positive 
 Solar Rays and the seven negative planetary ones. 
 While in general way these Rays contact Earth's entire 
 surface, each Solar Ray and also its negative finds its 
 appropriate orifice, or point of contact, at the rising of 
 Sun or planet. The Ray energy culminates at meridian 
 and decreases as the west is approached. 
 
 13 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 The north and the south poles are not included in 
 jfte seven orifices, or points of conta ct, or major cen- 
 t res, since they belong to the division o f ten which 
 i ncludes the Earth's Heart-C entre. The influence of 
 each orifice of the seven has a radius of one-seventh 
 of the terraqueous globe, but the magnetic field of 
 each is not circular, but egg-shaped ; some magnetic 
 fields, that of Atlantis for instance, being much elon- 
 gated. In this division of seven the points of contact 
 are quite equally divided, for, despite the submergence 
 of old continents, their major centres have withstood 
 the upheaval of fire and the deluge of waters. 
 
 Ascertain portion of the Pacific coast line preser ves 
 th ^ major centre proper to ancient Lemuria, y et to rise 
 again, while the opposite shore of the Americas hold s 
 i ntact the Atlantean centre situated perhaps as far 
 north as New York State; possibly as far south as 
 Yucatan, and destined to radiate its influence on lands 
 now deep hidden in the eastern sea. 
 
 The seven major divisio ns of humanity had each its 
 origin in one of the seven major divisions of the globe, 
 and each minor division of humanity is native to one 
 of the seven minor divisions included in a major divi- 
 sion of the globe. Thus before the segregation of the 
 first root-race of this round, the human family was 
 quite evenly distributed around t he seven major cen- 
 tres and the forty-nine minor ones of the Earth's surface 
 for, because of their loose texture^and watery substance, 
 those primitive beings were adapted to life on both 
 land and water. 
 
 14 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 The primeval home of the Jews contains a centre 
 toward which Moses led them through the wilderness 
 of Sinai. As a sub-race the ancient Greeks won world 
 renown in their original minor centre, for in a nation's 
 true habitat it rises to greatest permissible heights. In 
 their proper centre the Romans were achieving universal 
 rulership, an abortion of the equalizing plan of the 
 White Lodge. For this and other reasons they as a 
 world power were brought to naught. That law which 
 transfers the individual from his permanent family to 
 an alien one has ever operated on tribes and nations ; 
 hence those great migrations which begun in prehis- 
 toric times and are destined to continue, for what is 
 the history of the Americas — the old, old new world 
 — if not that of a migration begun with the Spanish 
 Conquest and yet to result in a vast population for our 
 northern republic? 
 
 Is it not significant that within the radius of a major 
 centre whose diameter extends eastward to the Rockies 
 and perhaps to the Mississippi, and westward to beyond 
 the Hawaiian group ; is it not significant that within a 
 country containing the unsubmerged western half of the 
 old Atlantean area which extends perhaps to the great 
 Father of Waters ; is it not, we repeat, significant that 
 in such a country a nation for over a century and a 
 third has been growing into prime importance and 
 world renown ? Surely a fair percentage of our one 
 hundred millions has found its eastern birthplace, and 
 a still larger percentage, the western land of its origin. 
 Let us believe in an abiding nucleus amidst the heter- 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 ogeneous elements here amalgamating into a sub-race 
 that in some age of migration is to scatter like wind- 
 wafted seeds to the four quarters of the globe. 
 
 The more advanced a soul, the greater an inward 
 urge to its rightful division of the Earth's surface. But 
 advanced souls have duties and for such the voice of 
 duty drowns or inhibits the home-calling of one's native 
 land. Exempt from the Karmic urge that drives men 
 hither and yon, major Masters are more and more 
 susceptible to the influence of their appropriate major 
 centres, and, it may be added, minor Masters are more 
 and more drawn to their appropriate minor centres. 
 Each of the great Seven often repairs to his proper 
 centre, though not necessarily in the physical body. 
 Going forth as duty calls, he ever returns to the 
 undrainable fountain of mental and spiritual youth. 
 In a decreasing degree the same is true of minor 
 Masters. 
 
 ^Somewhere in the Himalayas is a Budd hic m a j o r 
 centre where the Kundalini is especially active ; hence 
 the crude notion once obtaining that all Adepts and 
 Masters are congregated in the inaccessible table-lands 
 of Thibet. Evidently the seven great orifices or cen- 
 tres on the Earth's surface have. a converging point, a 
 place of unlimited power, a supreme council chamber, 
 a sacred temple, a holy of holies, entered by no Mas- 
 ter sine- in his more ethereal vestures. 
 
 Every major Avatar is born at one of Earth's seven 
 major centres, or principal sub-centres; thus Jesus was 
 bom in a manner, in reality a cave. The birthplace of 
 
 16 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 an Avatar is fixed by Karmic requirements and is 
 foreknown to Masters capable of translating the most 
 secret Akasic records. Misreadings by minor Masters 
 and mere chelas often lead to confusion of dates and 
 birthplaces. 
 
 MAJOR AND MINOR CENTRES 
 
 SUPPLEMENTING the preceding chapter, we shall 
 to permissible extent lift the veil that protects 
 the secret of Earth's major and minor centres. To 
 begin with : touching the birth of an Avatar let it be 
 explained that certain major centres are on high and 
 in some instances well-nigh inaccessible mountain 
 peaks. Hence the birth at some lesser place ; that of 
 Gautama for instance occurring at a minor Buddhic 
 centre. 
 
 j"he ma jor centre of the Vio let Ray is Mt. Sin,ai 
 whereon for forty days Moses communed with the 
 Great Father of his Ray. Through the forty years of 
 the Israelitic wandering that sacred mountain, like a 
 huge loadstone, withheld a froward and idolatrous 
 people from the Promise. Though originally a major 
 division of the human f amily, jthe children of the Violet 
 Ray, as led forth by Moses, were numerically but ji 
 sub-rac e, and this from causes operative long before 
 the time of their Egyptian bondage. 
 
 Although the Atlantean centre is a Kama-Man asic 
 
 .one,, the submergence of the great islands was brought 
 
 about by human wickedness in which personal will as 
 
 well as devilish cunning and blackest magic were para- 
 
 i7 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 mount. T hose who became black with sin were of th e 
 Violet, the Green and the Red, the Violet greatly pre - 
 dominating . The Jewish account of the Noahic deluge 
 tells the catastrophe and decimation of their own race. 
 The command " Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live," 
 is a warning to that remnant, that two-twelfths ; for the 
 Xeal losing of the ten tribes was prehistoric , whatever 
 may have happened later on. 
 
 Of the forty-nine minor centres distributed over the 
 Earth's surface, many are historic, but, from an exo- 
 teric view-point, the basic cause of their reputation 
 remains unseen. From Mt. Olympus and its Pantheon 
 radiated to the Greeks the incentive to that philosophy 
 and art which holds the retrospective eye of every cul- 
 tured modern nation. The enduring pyramid of Gizeh 
 is founded on something far more stable than stone, 
 while the Eternal City of Romulus and Remus has 
 ample warrant for its claims. The principle oracles of 
 antiquity were founded on truth despite the super- 
 structure of falsehood and evasion reared by a resource- 
 ful priesthood. 
 
 The far-spreading oceans hold in isolation many an 
 ancient minor centre, for instance, the remnant known 
 as Easter Island — now reduced to a penal colony, — 
 but once a Lemurian extension of South America. 
 The major centre of Lemuria is sacred to the Red Ray 
 whose children through their overplus of Kama drew to 
 i Lthc fiery element in the positive Solar and the neg a- 
 tive Martian red . These uniting with the subterranea n 
 fires, Earth's unperfected Kamic princip le, broke forth 
 
 18 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 from many a minor centre and innumerable smaller 
 ones. Thus did the western half of Lemuria become 
 a veritable Sodom quenched only by the inrushing 
 Pacific. 
 
 Whether a people's major centre correspond with 
 some principle of the upper triad, or with one of the 
 lower quarternary of man, the influence of that centre in 
 time becomes unbalancing ; thus at a Buddhic centre a 
 nation grows unmindful of practical things necessary 
 to physical well-being. On the other hand, at the 
 major centre of the Orange Ray, somewhere in the 
 midst of European civilization, a people will in time 
 become wholly material. Furthermore, because not 
 yet sufficiently spiritualized, the Greeks as a people 
 could not assimilate the true characteristics of their 
 minor higher Manasic centre. Hence their age of 
 faith was followed by that of mere intellectuality tend- 
 ing to a scepticism against which the White Lodge 
 with but partial success instituted the Neo-Platonism 
 of Plotinus and Porphyry, even as against nineteenth 
 century Materialism they set the Secret Science of the 
 Initiates. 
 
 In conclusion, that love of mountains which an 
 observer of his kind has placed among the cardinal 
 virtues, is an inner yearning for some great magnetic 
 centre perhaps familiar when in an early world-cycle 
 mankind was far less submerged in matter. So that 
 impulse which draws such as go down to the sea in 
 ships, is at bottom a desire for those submerged centres 
 that bide the cycle of their resurrection. 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 man's habitat in the planetary chain 
 
 BEARING in mind that our planetary chain com- 
 prises seven globes having a common seven-fold 
 Heart-Centre, and that from the physical to the 
 extremely tenuous Atmic globe diameters increase 
 enormously, il becomes plain that Earth's seven and 
 jorty-nine physical centres are duplicated on the other 
 globes in such way that while these surface centres are 
 more and more separated, the Solar and the planetary 
 rays having found the surface centres of the Atmic 
 globe, penetrate directly to the Earth's unifying Heart- 
 Centre. 
 
 In this descent these rays adapt themselves to every 
 globe at the instant of contact with the appropriate 
 globe centre. Hence the impossibility of discovering 
 through physical sense, or with delicate scientific 
 instruments, the real nature of Solar and planetary 
 rays. Evidently all major and minor physical divisions 
 due to physical centres, are duplicated by the increas- 
 ingly spacious divisions of the other six globes. In 
 addition to these divisions are those of density, the 
 seven or forty-nine strata in the matter of every globe, 
 the physical included. 
 
 A fair conception of the planetary chain may be 
 gotten by imagining seven concentric circles ; the whole 
 divided into seven equal parts by seven equa-distant 
 lines drawn from the largest circumference to the 
 Heart-Centre. Each of the seven triangular divisions 
 
 20 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 At 
 
 is sacred to a Solar and planetary ray and is the nat- 
 ural dominion of one of the seven supreme Masters. 
 
 In the present heterogeneous condition of the seven 
 major divisions of mankind, a condition necessary to 
 final unification as seven races in one, no appreciable 
 division of Earth's population finds its true habitat. 
 Since the individual is Karmically bound to his family, 
 community and nation, his posthumous place is deter- 
 mined largely by those ties ; but whenever in their 
 original habitat, the cycle of objective and subjective 
 life for individual, community, nation and major divi- 
 sion of mankind, is within the limits of a major division 
 of the planetary chain. 
 
 The Jews within the magnetic radius of Jerusalem 
 their chief minor centre, the ancient Hellenes in 
 Greece, the dwellers in the Nile valley during the great 
 dynasties, all are notable instances of placement in 
 conformity with the original order. To conclude : 
 those manifestations of " super-natural " power whose 
 absence from the modern world has caused them to be 
 looked upon as pure fable, occur almost wholly in 
 periods and at places when and where a nation occu- 
 pies its original habitat, and therefore is in conjunc- 
 tion with its division of the super-sensible realms of the 
 planetary chain. Such a condition approaches in this 
 land to which many advanced children of the Red Ray 
 are returning from their world wandering. 
 
 21 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 SOLITARINESS AND FELLOWSHIP 
 
 APPLIED to man the word solitariness means 
 visible separation from his kind, or it may 
 signify that sense of isolation felt by the stranger in 
 the midst of a world metropolis. Fellowship is visible 
 association, or even that sense of association which 
 annihilates the sundering miles of the physical globe. 
 Selfishness is a separating force making for solitari- 
 ness, whereas love is a unifier making for fellowship. 
 
 The miser joined to his hoard is solitary, however 
 crowded his environment. In the midst of his estates 
 the haughty man of wealth is solitary in a way yet to 
 be revealed to him. So the : ' superior " man, puffed 
 up by his superiority, perhaps that of birth or social 
 position. On the other hand, the lover of his kind shall 
 in no wise lack fellowship both here and hereafter. 
 In dungeon, desert, or voluntary retreat, innumerable 
 strands of sympathy — fine but enduring — unite him 
 with the wide and teeming world. 
 
 It amounts to a truism that all separative forces are 
 sourced in selfishness and all binding ones in love. 
 Physical death is a separative process ; one repeated 
 00 the superphysical planes. Banish selfishness from 
 the human race, and also from the environment by 
 means of the race, and all separative forces become 
 inoperative. 
 
 In posthumous life selfishness manifests to the 
 posthumous senses of the utterly selfish as complete 
 isolation and in every instance as proportionate loss 
 
 22 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 of desired fellowship. In the vast upper spaces of the 
 Kama-Manasic globe the "Buddhas of Selfishness" 
 live for ages in a sense of solitary and undisputed 
 dominion. Such is their Nirvana ; dreadful from the 
 view-point of a social being, but not so from that of 
 those who during successive earth lives have delib- 
 erately sundered one by one the ties that bound them 
 to the brotherhood of normal beings. 
 
 The wicked who in this world band together, how- 
 ever closely, are held by ties selfish at bottom ; hence 
 in the Astral, Kamic and Kama-Manasic regions, 
 separating selfishness becomes operative, and the 
 groups break into single entities held apart by mutual 
 dislikes and jealousies. On the other hand, those 
 who on Earth obeyed the law of love and service, are 
 afterward drawn into sweet communion ; a foreshadow- 
 ing and foretaste of the planetary group-soul condition. 
 Returning to earth-life the wicked are often drawn into 
 the old associations since the evil group must some- 
 how be changed to the good group ; a task to test the 
 patient purpose of humanity's dedicated Helpers. 
 
 THE BACKWARD RACES 
 
 ON the fifteenth page of "Special Teachings from 
 the Arcane Science " we read that before the 
 incarnation of the Egos from Venus, "the men of Earth 
 had acquired Atma-Buddhi-Manas from the Moon 
 Pitris or forefathers, but in a low degree of develop- 
 ment ; hence, from the engrafting of the higher Ego on 
 
 23 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 the backward tree of man's higher principles, came all 
 the fruit of our present development." 
 
 A well known peculiarity of occult teaching is that 
 within the exoteric is hidden first the semi-esoteric, 
 then the esoteric and finally the kernel of the mystery. 
 The wide gulf now existing between the enlightened 
 Angl o-Saxon for instance, and the Bushman of Austr a- 
 ^ia is une xplainable if we grant like possibilities to < 
 .b oth. The Atlanteans whose perverse intellectuality 
 plunged them into the very abyss of wickedness, were 
 afterwards inhibited in their mental centres, a Karmic 
 justice necessary to their final well being. jBut all 
 backward races are not degraded Atlanteans; neither 
 are they degenerate Lemurians. 
 ^Furthermore, beneath the lowest savages are those 
 se/ ni-human creatures of the ape family originally 
 begotten by the " mindless " Lemurian and the per- 
 
 verted Atlantean males in unnatural union with females 
 
 •■ — ■ — * 
 
 of the highest four-footed race then existing . . These 
 " delayed races " are said to possess " egos," inhibited 
 until cyclic law allows them to expand and uplift the 
 entire race . 
 
 I j. P. B. distinguished between the Lunar and th e 
 JSolar Pitris , but did not explain their real difference. 
 Many students of the "Secret Doctrine" deem the 
 Solar Pitris a more evolved type of the Lunar ones, 
 and yet the words Solar and Lunar contain a clue to 
 the truth as we purpose to show. 
 
 The number of normal beings on every planet of the 
 seven is fixed by geometrical law, for number is at 
 
 24 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 the root of the entire scheme of things. The exact 
 number of earth-bodies or principles adapted to receive 
 the incoming host of six-principled Lunar Pitris wa s 
 foreknown to and prepared by the Seventh Solar Hier - 
 archy.^ Hence the entire human race have received 
 Atma-Buddhi-Manas. 
 
 As the Unmanifest is positive to the manifest uni- 
 verse, positive and negative exist and will continu e, 
 however joined the two . This condition holds good 
 for the human race. The Egos from V enus who 
 
 incarnated in a certain root-race of this round were 
 
 > • — — — — i ■ 
 
 n e c essarily a minority as against th e entire human 
 race incarnate an d discarnate. Hence only the more 
 a dvanced septenary beings were the chosen vehicles of 
 the Solar Pitris ? so-called because their Atma -Buddhi- 
 Manas was positive to the Lunar trinity^ even as the 
 ^un is positive to the Moon . As Absolute Justice 
 requires a final equality of all components of the plan- 
 etary group-soul, jhe negative ra ces — the delayed 
 ones especially — will develop and contribute specia l 
 ex cellencies while sharing through the heart-centre o f 
 the group every contribution of the positive races. 
 
 THE COMPOUND SOLAR GROUP-SOUL 
 
 IN the chapter "The Planetary Process," page 10, 
 of " Arcane Science," was outlined the origin 
 and growth of man as a seven-fold group-soul. 
 Supplementing that chapter let us now add a few 
 paragraphs. 
 
 25 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 While it is commonly granted that the human king- 
 dom is a permanent one, inner teachings declare that 
 the other three possess certain distinguishing and 
 enduring characteristics. Despite the observed truth 
 that these others tend toward the human, subtile lines 
 of separation will ever exist. 
 
 The lives emanated by the (i) Violet Hierarchy of 
 the Logos to the seventh or Atmic globe of the Jupiter 
 chain, ^were the beginnings of a four-fold evolution 
 destined to continue down to and beyond our planet, 
 the base and culmination of human development. 
 Uniting with the Logos, the perfecting entities of the 
 normal Jupiter evolution — one confined as we have 
 seen to the seventh globe of the chain — exhibited 
 characteristics which in highest way correspond to the 
 human, animal, vegetable, and mineral Atma. 
 
 The possibilities of evolution are not epitomized in 
 the human family, for, on certain planetary chains of 
 our solar system, the perfecting types of the other 
 three kingdoms will evolve specific excellencies shared 
 by the human only through the common Heart-Centre 
 of the all-inclusive Solar Group. 
 
 The failures, or rather the unadapted, who dropped 
 to the sixth globe or plane of Jupiter, would later 
 become the Atmic principle on lower planet s. The 
 lives emanated by the (2) Red Hierarchy; those that 
 carried the unadapted of Jupiter, as Atma-Buddhi, 
 down to the united sixth and seventh globes of Mer- 
 cury, contained the Buddhi proper to that planet and 
 all others. Like that of its predecessor, the emanation 
 
 26 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 from the (3) Green Hierarchy was four-fold since it 
 contained the lower Manas proper to Saturn and all 
 lower planets. Finally, the physical emanation of the (7) 
 Orange Hierarchy contained the physical proper to man. 
 
 As already said, from the (7) Orange Hierarchy was 
 emanated the pure matter of the original physical 
 body of man. Passing first through the highest phy s- 
 ical globe of Jupiter, seventh in descent from his 
 Atmic globe, next through the otherwise empty highest 
 physical globe of Mercury, and eventually through the 
 corresponding physical globe of the Moon-chain, these 
 physical bodies or entities there amalgamated with the 
 unadapted six-fold Lunar Pitris, those who had droppe d 
 to the physical globe of the Lunar chain the norma l 
 ^volution of which was Astral. Passing to our Eart h 
 {he abnormal seven-fold Lunar evolution became t h e 
 normal human of our planetary chain . 
 
 Because human evolution extends only to our chain, 
 the emanation of the (8) above Orange Hierarchy is an 
 animal one. Seeking its appropriate globe this phys- 
 ical emanation sweeps through the eighth globe of 
 every chain to our own. Here it prepares the animal 
 kingdom, destined for the eighth planetary chain 
 where the animal men — the failures alluded to on 
 page 116 of "Arcane Science" — will, after much 
 preparation through suffering, become the foremost 
 race of a planet outside our human evolution ; a planet 
 whereon the animal kingdom will culminate in highly- 
 evolved, eight-principled beings who nevertheless 
 retain certain animal characteristics. 
 
 27 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 The emanation from the (9) above Orange Hier- 
 archy passes through the middle physical globe of 
 every chain from Jupiter to that whereon the nine" 
 principled vegetable kingdom will culminate in beings 
 possessing certain distinguishing characteristics of their 
 kind. In like manner the mineral emanation from 
 the (10) above Orange Hierarchy passes through 
 the lowest physical globe to the outmost planet 
 whereon the ten-principled mineral kingdom, still 
 preserving certain distinguishing characteristics, will 
 culminate in beings quite beyond the comprehension 
 of men as at present constituted. 
 
 As for man, although a being of seven principles, he 
 to some extent contacts through his physical senses 
 the three lower globes of our chain and the life proper 
 to them. Thus is he preparing for the time when 
 through the Heart-Centre of the Solar Group he shall 
 be unified with what are now the lowliest things of the 
 so-called lower kingdoms. 
 
 Touching the animal, vegetable and mineral king- 
 doms, let us in a cursory way designate such as are 
 adapted to long association with humanity upon this 
 globe. The horse, whose anatomical structure much 
 resembles that of the human species, through close 
 association with man has proved his fitness for a 
 closer fellowship. Naturally proud and spirited, the 
 patient drudge is developing capacity for loving service 
 excelling that of a race ever intellectually superior 
 to his own. Returning in beggar disguise the long 
 absent Ulysses is recognized only by his old friend the 
 
 28 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 dog Argus. Though a cousin to the wolf, the dog is 
 severing connection with certain animals destined to 
 early translation to the eighth sphere evolution, and is 
 strengthening ties of affection with the human species. 
 
 Always the lamb has been the symbol of innocence, 
 for which the occult reason is that more fully than any 
 other animal he will develop certain ideal character- 
 istics. With the Hindus the cow is a sacred animal, 
 but every reason therefor is by no means a matter of 
 general knowledge in India. On the other hand, the 
 hog was to be held unclean by the Jewish people, but 
 the Mosaic Law does not reveal the basic reason for 
 this singling out. 
 
 With Plato beauty was an integral part of the 
 supreme Trinity ; and an American sage has well said, 
 "Beauty is its own excuse for being." The rose and 
 the lily have ever vindicated themselves. These 
 types of beauty have been celebrated in speech and 
 song since men first considered the summer fields 
 and played upon the primitive harp. Many types of 
 the vegetable kingdom give forth the beauty of use. 
 Through their edible yield they minister to man. The 
 higher types grow their fruits above the ground. Of 
 this class many are necessary to our evolution. 
 
 Mineral consciousness is yet so far removed from 
 human consciousness, and after all so unlike it, that 
 comparatively little can be foretold concerning the 
 future condition of the occult minerals on this planet 
 and the outer ones especially. Rigidity is not a true 
 and abiding characteristic of the mineral kingdom. 
 
 29 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Gold the most ductile, and mercury the most fluid of 
 the occult minerals, do in some faint degree foreshow 
 the ideal conditions of the others. All of the seven 
 occult minerals are to have representation on this 
 planetary chain while occupied by man ; but of 
 what are known as the baser metals, the vivifying 
 lives of most will earlier pass to the outmost planet. 
 Strictly speaking, there are ten occult minerals, the 
 diamond being the tenth, and a product of tenth globe 
 conditions. 
 
 In conclusion : because certain of the twelve Zodiacal 
 attributes can have adequate expression not in the 
 human kingdom, but rather in the other three, the neces- 
 sity of the compound Solar Group-Soul is apparent. 
 
 THE NATURE SPIRITS 
 
 AN outline of the compound group of this planet 
 requires mention of certain evolutionary forces 
 concerning which little should otherwise be said. 
 
 Beneath the consciousness of all but the lower types 
 of the animal kingdom, but above that of the vegetable 
 and that of the mineral kingdom, thus making possible 
 the future amalgamation of the three, is a host of entities 
 incessantly active, and filled with desire and capacity 
 for service. The ant and the bee, who have lessons 
 for man himself, both well reflect the influence of these 
 nature spirits who, lacking the physical principle, are 
 invisible to man's normal eye, though not necessarily 
 
 3° 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 so to that of the lower creatures with whom they are 
 in closer touch. 
 
 By imitating that which is normal to the beast, but 
 altogether degrading to man, certain sorcerers contact 
 and, by the influence of compelling will, subject to 
 their own use a class of nature spirits whose specific 
 office is to aid the animal evolution. All nature spirits 
 connected with the three kingdoms can be employed 
 by man with good or evil intent, and such use is magic 
 white or black. Misusing certain nature spirits of the 
 three kingdoms, man has made them evil. Largely 
 the result is the savage beast and the deadly reptile 
 and the plant or mineral poison to man. 
 
 Nature spirits have place in the folk lore of many a 
 nation, while the peasantry of Europe still hold to what 
 the " educated " have relegated to the realms of fairy- 
 land and childish imagining. Near certain minor 
 occult centres — in Ireland for instance — and there in 
 the Astral light of the Moon, the Astral forms of crea- 
 tures whose life is an alternation of work and play 
 have been seen, not by the " educated " sceptic, but 
 by the simple peasant whose belief, mingled with a 
 certain awe, has for the moment induced in him semi- 
 Astral vision. 
 
 Such nature spirits as aid the vegetable world are 
 well nigh devoid of the Kamic element. In woods 
 where they prefer to congregate, these happy, harm- 
 less creatures, who love not only the murmur of waters 
 and winds and the bird notes from the branches, but 
 also the shepherd's pipe and any plaintive instrument, 
 
 3 1 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 always shun the sportsman, but, while not understand- 
 ing him, they are drawn to the poet or the man of con- 
 templative mind who in turn is made aware that for 
 him the solitude somehow is peopled indeed. 
 
 Returning to the opening idea of this chapter ; a 
 complete outlining of our planetary group requires 
 consideraton of its seven kingdoms in the following 
 order : the human kingdom ; the animal kingdom ; the 
 animal nature-spirit kingdom; the vegetable nature- 
 spirit kingdom ; the vegetable kingdom ; the mineral 
 nature-spirit kingdom and, finally, the mineral king- 
 dom. Supremacy of intellect and will, qualities which 
 in their acquiring have often brought man nigh to 
 shipwreck, make him ruler of our evolution. Never- 
 theless, from the Cosmic view-point he may have no 
 title to supremacy over the other six kingdoms. 
 
 THE ORDER OF MELCHIZEDEK 
 
 M OSES was the master mind of Israel, the leade r 
 ^and lord of the Jewish n ation ; in truth their 
 Avatar come, as usually happens, at the time of a 
 people's direst need. Jor his own day a nd all suc- 
 c eeding ones Moses wrote that Biblical history of the 
 world's beginnings which Masters of high rank declare 
 an interpretation of the Akasic records. 
 
 Evidently that interpretation was not for the edifica- 
 tion of the modern geologist and physicist and material 
 evolutionist, but first of all for the immediate compre- 
 hension and instruction of a people ignorant and dull 
 through centuries of enslavement. Stripped of inter- 
 
 3 2 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 polations and mis-translations, the Mosaic records, like 
 the wisdom of other masters, hold precious kernels 
 untouched by the modern wise ones who deal only 
 with the husk of Pentateuchal truth. 
 
 It was Moses and rightfully he that revealed to 
 mankind the name Melchizedek, scarcely more than a 
 name to countless generations since the patriarchal 
 age. Ancient and enigmatic, majestic and lone save for 
 one other in that surrounding of little men, Melchize- 
 dek was modern ; in one great respect the most modern 
 man of the elder world. Ere some of our major Mas- 
 ters had conquered every defect inherent in certain MO^YA 
 
 VY/AS 
 
 aspects of their controlling Rays, Melchizedek had re- 7 
 
 ceived from the great Father of the Light Blue thar 
 
 full initiation which a Planetary Rul er alone c an besto w 
 
 on his earthly representativ e, that full initiation which 
 
 wholly dedicates and holds the recipient to his place 
 
 and use in the planetary, and finally in the Cosmic 
 
 scheme. .. ^ ^ ^yfl 
 
 1 k' 
 
 Melchizedek had seen no less a Ma s ter than Abram , / 
 
 f his polar opposite , obliged to fight against aggressive 
 tribal kings. Also he had seen kings the greatest 
 warring because of that animal passion which hurls 
 brute against brute, but which in man transfers the 
 animus of the jungle and the lair to Earth's fairest 
 places ; thus preparing for hell what was intended for 
 heaven. Seeing all this and more, Melchizedek in the 
 hearing of his Father Ray vowed to found a great 
 order dedicated to the bringing about of universal 
 peace. 
 
 33 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 In those primitive times the king was largely his 
 own counselor, but then, even as now, to the stubborn 
 and headstrong, emergencies would come. At such 
 times the king deigned to listen, especially if a diplo- 
 matic counselor made it appear that his advice was 
 but the bringing out and formulating of what the king 
 knew interiorly to be for the best. 
 
 Melchizedek saw that inasmuch as war had origin 
 chiefly with kings, peace also should originate with 
 them. How to get the ear and turn to peace the 
 desire of kings without seeming to influence was a 
 problem delicate and difficult in an age of tyrants and 
 autocrats. Evidently an order having world-peace for 
 its ultimate must be a profoundly secret one for, let it 
 come to light that any counselor is in affiliation, 
 straightway his diplomacy fails with the king who, of 
 all mortals, will not be pliant to another's plans. 
 
 As aid to secrecy the Master decided against out- 
 ward forms of initiation. The several degrees between 
 novitiate and full fellowship should be conferred on 
 more and more interior planes. As the order would in 
 time become universal, Melchizedek initiated for its 
 nucleus the major members of the White Lodge. To 
 those representing the upper triad of principles, initia- 
 tion was of course wholly a matter of conformity. Not 
 SO however, with the major Masters representing the 
 lower quarternary. These were as yet unqualified for 
 the higher degrees. To illustrate: when in his zeal 
 against false gods, the fiery prophet confounded the 
 priests of Baal, and then ordered their wholesale 
 
 34 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 slaughter, he still had somewhat to learn of that peace 
 which passeth all understanding, that peace revealed 
 to him at the unexpected climax of the dramatic initi- 
 ation when, after the fury of elemental forces — so ff/Jfl&jyAJ 
 fitly symbolizing certain of his past incarnations and VV4^ 
 somewhat of his present life — th e still, small voi ce tLjjAH 
 m ade known to Elijah the pure nature of his Heaven ly 
 I deal, supposedly Jehovah, but really the great plan e- 
 tary Father of the Red R ay. 
 
 Having established an abiding nucleus, Melchizedek 
 with wise discrimination chose from among the great 
 of Earth a possible membership of his order. Those 
 skilled in state-craft and at the same time of mild and 
 just views were highly desirable. But, above all others, 
 kings themselves if naturally qualified were selected 
 for future enrollment. For admission to such com- 
 pany a standard of strict morality could not be 
 required. Nevertheless those attaining that standard 
 would be priests of the order, and this regardless of 
 their position among men. All others, however exalted 
 in the world, would be lay members. 
 
 Such in brief was the inception of an order suppos- 
 edly long defunct, but in truth still existing ; an order 
 achieving more during the last fifty years than in any 
 other half century of the Christian Era ; an order that 
 in the near future will eclipse the brightest past 
 recorded and preserved in the secret archives of a 
 world-wide affiliation. 
 
 Were those records accessible, the modern historian 
 searching for motives should be wonderfully aided, 
 
 35 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 since a thousand hidden springs of action would be 
 laid bare to his psychology of human progress. He 
 would see that, but for Melchizedek, however foul 
 with plot or smeared with blood of carnage, fouler yet 
 and far more crimson-dyed had been the truthful 
 annals of those outworn days 
 
 When Grascia fought and Xerxes failed, or when 
 The legion spears of cruel Rome could push 
 Her wide dominion wider far; or when 
 One ruthless will, one later sword, could turn 
 All Europe to a reeking slaughter field. 
 
 Evidently an order like that here touched upon, 
 would be guided by no such sentimental motto as 
 " Peace at any price." The false peace of the cowed 
 slave should be changed to revolt so that, through 
 liberty and its higher standards of manhood, true 
 peace shall finally be won. So when kings were evil 
 and counselors corrupt, the initiators of the order 
 fired the hearts of men capable of revolutionary lead- 
 ership. Thus, unknown to his outer self, the pure 
 patriot — but never the mere warrior — received the 
 minor degrees. Hence a fraternity, necessarily restricted 
 at the outset, came to encompass an ever-widening 
 membership. 
 
 By all precedent and by Karmic right the founder 
 of the order is its supreme head, whereas the " Prince 
 of Peace " is a priest therein, one however, next in 
 dignity to the High Priest himself. During a certain 
 degree the candidate is admonished to combine the 
 
 36 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 wisdom of the serpent with the harmlessness of the 
 dove. From this it would appear that those whom 
 Jesus so charged, ere sending them forth, were by him 
 initiated into that degree. 
 
 On the order's lengthy roll, begun with history's dim 
 beginnings and continued to contemporary times, are 
 many names of undimmable renown, kings and queens 
 among them, while many more of lesser worth, as the 
 great world values, are there emblazoned ; names of 
 those to whom Melchizedek and his order have signi- 
 fied little indeed. But what matters it ? Having found 
 the reward of the peacemaker, the Master desires not 
 renown, but only the perpetuity and growing usefulness 
 of what to him is unspeakably better than any praise 
 from human lips. 
 
 INITIATION 
 
 HAD we the true Mosaic record, now strangely\ 
 falsified and amended, it would be obvious I 
 J:hat the day and generation of Abram and Me lchize- > 
 dek antedated by thousands of years the period \ 
 indicated in Genesis. The extreme antiquity of that 
 patriarchal age and the Jewishness of its history appear 
 from the fact that Genesis brings together certain as 
 yet quite imperfect major Masters, claiming them to 
 be of the House of Israel or, as with Ishmael, binding 
 them thereto by ties of blood. 
 
 In that remote world-period the benediction " Peace 
 to all beings," originated with Melchizedek and, when 
 
 37 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 used by his disciples, it indicated their initiation. His 
 order possessed no outward badge of membership, no 
 passwords and no grips ; neither had it a symbology 
 peculiar to itself ; thus that most ancient of symbols, 
 the circle and its central dot, meant for the order that 
 from its originator and head, Peace would radiate to 
 the ends of the Earth. 
 
 It is peculiar that an enduring organization built on 
 a foundation so simple, should be the original incentive 
 of countless others with more or less elaborate ritual 
 and ornate degrees and jealously-guarded signs, coun- 
 tersigns, passwords and handclasps. Masonry, exist- 
 ing in some form since the days of Solomon and the 
 two Hirams, possessed and yet possesses in its symbol- 
 ogy a clue to the Ancient Mysteries of India, Persia, 
 Egypt and Greece ; but the idea of pure fraternal unity, 
 that basic idea of all worthy fellowships of both yester- 
 day and to-day, can be traced to an order the most 
 ancient, the most secret, the most enduring of them all. 
 
 Initiation as generally understood, originated in the 
 Lesser Mysteries. None of their degrees required the 
 candidate to be in other than normal waking conscious- 
 ness. Not so with the Greater Mysteries, the lowest 
 degree of which indicated the dividing line between 
 normal and supernormal consciousness. The ancient 
 halls of the Lesser Mysteries are discoverable by the 
 archaeologist ; those of the Greater Mysteries will ever 
 (lcf\- the; piek and the shovel. 
 
 Earth's great occult centres alone are suited to those 
 higher initiations in which every disciple must follow 
 
 38 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 his Master ; whereas the minor degrees are conferable 
 at minor centres. When Moses received the final ini- 
 tiation his physical body was on Mt. Horeb, a min or 
 centre not suited to that exalted degree, but his inner 
 self was on the height sacred to Tehoyah . 
 
 When about to receive a high degree, and especially 
 the highest, the disciple, or even the Master, must for 
 the time be severed from every human tie holding him 
 to beings whose interests are to any extent centered 
 on things lower than those to be revealed. Thus only 
 is he strong to force the thin but resisting barrier 
 shutting him from the greater light. This sudden and 
 complete sundering of accustomed relations leaves the 
 candidate as in a void between heaven and earth. A 
 weak soul would shrink back to its old place in the 
 lesser light, but, as if with the energy of despair, the 
 determined candidate forces the barrier and instantly 
 his soul is flooded with the glory of a larger day. 
 Knowledge of that day is his initiation. 
 
 Ere such an attainment, Moses must renounce the 
 earthly Promise and sever connection with Israel, then 
 filled with anticipation of entering the land of milk 
 and honey. John the Baptist must become a prisoner 
 close shut from the world. Jesus himself must feel a 
 sudden aloneness, as if forsaken of the Father, ere the 
 inner Light of the Logos could shine upon him. 
 
 Death is a minor initiation universal to the race. As 
 
 ^ - ■ - 
 
 the moment approaches, one by one all ties are sev- 
 ered that the soul may better burst the shut door of 
 matter. Afterwards the cherishing of a selfish desire 
 
 39 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 holds that door ajar and through it the common light 
 of Earth dulls the brighter hues beyond. 
 
 When by initiation a Master enters fully into the 
 consciousness of a higher plane, he dies to the petty 
 interests of the lower. Still alive in the midst of things 
 outgrown, he labors thereafter to enlighten and uplift. 
 So the ordinary man by overcoming a vice is initiated 
 into its opposite virtue that for it he may labor perhaps 
 more effectively than one never needing his experience. 
 
 After all, initiation is but the passing from a lesser to 
 a larger light. As powerful emphasizers of that change, 
 ritual and ceremony have been endorsed and recom- 
 mended and practiced by the highest authorities ; and 
 yet, stripped of every accessory — as in the Order of 
 Melchizedek — initiation is nevertheless all that the 
 word indicates. 
 
 PEACE 
 
 LIKE the words love, wisdom, power, the word 
 peace is one of graduated meanings. Those 
 brief intervals, in the geological ages of the cooling 
 globe, when quiet succeeded fiery upheaval, might be 
 called the first intimations of world-peace. Among 
 aboriginal savages every brief stay of strife between 
 tribe and tribe accords with their notion of peaceful 
 limes. The historic Roman world-peace inaugurated 
 by Augustus C;esar was based on nothing worthier 
 than the prudential policy of an overgrowing world- 
 power. I5y real standards such peace is one of appear- 
 ance only. True peace is not the lull of exhausted 
 
 40 
 
 , 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 war, nor is it a mere expedient, but rather is it a 
 mature and healthful growth flowering white with inno- 
 cence, or bearing fruit without blemish. 
 
 True peace and its approximations are occu ltly 
 
 ^related to the number seven ; whereas creative activ- 
 ity is indicated by the first five digits and synthesized 
 
 ^by the number six . So is it in the occult Mosaic alle- 
 gory of creation, and so we find it in the constitution 
 of man, the little world. So again in the White Lodge 
 
 of the Elder Brothers of the human race where Mel- 
 
 »» » 
 
 chizedek, the seven th, is rightly the High Priest of 
 perfecting and perfected peace. 
 
 This Master is the great specialist in Karmic La w ; 
 but every master of the seven has his specia lty ; for 
 
 instance, Cosmic Evolution ; Sex in its widest mean- 
 
 , %> », , » " i « 
 
 mg ; or some other large mat ter. Melchizedek saw 
 beyond the peace of nations and communities and 
 families, that supreme desideratum, the peace of man 
 with himself, that inmost peace which passeth all 
 understanding. This peace is that altogether harmo- 
 nious relation — each to the other — of man's six active 
 principles, because of which the tangled skein of Kar- 
 mic threads is untangled, and that of the individual is 
 separated from the mass of racial, national, community 
 and family threads so that it stretches a single strand 
 of divers colors, each color an incarnation in the age- 
 long series. 
 
 As to the method by which the enlightened Seer 
 separates the strands, the procedure is indeed simple. 
 
 Every strand is known by its characteristic color ; 
 
 ■ ■' 
 
 4i 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 besides it is insulated in a manner comparable to that 
 of a strand in some huge cable ; personal will being in 
 this case the insulator. But the real truth of the mat- 
 ter is that the tangled skein of human lives is so in 
 appearance only, for the most intricate mixings of life 
 are, for man's necessary experience, illusory aspects of 
 a Reality which in itself can never be otherwise than 
 harmonious, and therefore unentangled. Hence the 
 reading of one's past lives is but the reading of what 
 to the disillusioned Seer, centered in the calm of truth, 
 is as easy as the printed page. 
 
 As the High Priest of universal peace, Melchize- 
 dek, Master of the light blue Ray , is privileged to 
 know not only the unified past, present and future of 
 the race, but also to discern the possibilities of peace 
 dormant or awakened in its every unit. As above 
 said, peace is closely related to the number seven ; 
 not the Roman peace of Augustus and his successors 
 during whose reign the blood of the Christian martyrs 
 flowed in the amphitheatres of the Empire, but that 
 peace which exists for the universal good as does 
 Love, or Wisdom, or any other Divine Attribute. 
 
 ^A world-peace in many ways ideal cannot obtain on 
 this planet before the inception of the seventh sub- 
 ^ace of our fifth root-rac e, whereas the nucleus of th e 
 r sixth sub-race is just formin g. Universal disarmament 
 in its full sense is a mighty stride toward peace, one to 
 be achieved only by the seventh sub-race; but between 
 international and individual peace many such strides 
 must then be taken. 
 
 42 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Individual peace being the consummation of individ- 
 ual effort along all lines, not even the seventh sub-race 
 of the sixth root-race can attain to a realization of 
 world-peace deeper than what now appears in the 
 closest intimacies of man with his neighbors. Noth- 
 ing short of the seventh root-race, culminating in its 
 seventh sub-race, can unify the outward peace of man 
 with that of his inmost being which, not till then, enters 
 into the neighboring of man with man. 
 
 Every master of the White Lodge has his appropriate 
 number indicating his special cycle of activity in the 
 unfolding geometrical, planetary and cosmic process. 
 Hence the seventh sub-race of this and the succeeding 
 root-race, and the entire period of the seventh root- 
 race, are under the administration of the Master of 
 their appropriate Solar Ray; .whereas the sixth sub- 
 r ace of the fifth, and al most the entire cycle of the 
 sixth root-race are sacred to the activities of the 
 ^frristos incarnate in the Avatas of those periods. 
 
 DEATH 
 
 IF water, olive oil and gasoline are poured into a 
 vessel, they arrange themselves in three layers 
 according to their specific gravity. If now the lightest 
 of these, the gasoline, be agitated, it still remains apart 
 from the others ; but should the olive oil at the same 
 time be stirred, the two mix in a seeming one. Let 
 now the water be stirred and the activity of all three 
 causes a general mixing. 
 
 43 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 These three fluids well illustrate that Pauline divi- 
 sion, body, soul, spirit. The spirit is constantly in 
 motion, likewise the soul ; thus the two are seemingly 
 one. During man's physical life, the body's central 
 dynamo forces the blood to every part. Thus he 
 resembles the agitated water which, because holding 
 within itself the other two fluids, is a temporary trinity, 
 a three in one. 
 
 With this illustration in mind let us turn to the 
 more particularized and satisfactory seven-fold division 
 of human principles ; that which corresponds to the 
 seven Spirits of God mentioned in Revelations. We 
 must now suppose seven fluids of less and less specific 
 gravity. Let water represent the physical body; a 
 lighter fluid the Astral body, and so on. While the 
 physical heart circulates the physical blood, the seven 
 are one. When that heart ceases and the blood stag- 
 nates, at once the active six lighter principles begin to 
 withdraw from it, first severing one by one the seven 
 or forty-nine magnetic ties which hold them, but by no 
 means rigidly, to the major and minor centres of that 
 body. The last severed is that chief tie which holds 
 them to the physical heart. 
 
 When upon the Astral plane the Astral heart ceases 
 and the Astral blood stagnates, at once the active five 
 withdraw from the Astral body, first severing, in like 
 manner as before, all magnetic ties including that of 
 the Astral heart. In the human species the higher 
 triad has attained to permanent activity; therefore is it 
 always three in one. Hence death is ended for the 
 
 44 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 posthumous entity once he reaches the higher Manasic 
 plane. 
 
 The separative process in man corresponds to the 
 dissolution of a planetary chain. When the central 
 fire of the Moon's physical body was quenched, that 
 body became a corpse from which the evolved and 
 therefore always active six Lunar principl e s, from the 
 Astral upward , withdrew by the law of specific gravity, 
 first, however, severing the magnetic ties binding them 
 to the physical Moon. ^A certain residuum of thos e 
 Lunar principles was brought here by the incomin g 
 T host of six-fold Pitris . 
 
 When on this planet the highest physical globe of 
 the four connected therewith has attained to the pure 
 golden orange, and the great Orange evolution of our 
 humanity is completed, this radiant seven-fold plane- 
 tary chain will sever all magnetic ties between itself 
 and the lower globes of our complete ten ary chain. 
 If endowed with telescopic vision, an observer on the 
 outer planets, looking upon the three-fold residuum of 
 this world, would afterward behold a death more com- 
 plete than that of the four-fold physical Moon. 
 
 THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF A MASTER 
 
 WHEN first manifesting in our humanity, that 
 aspect of Atma-Buddhi-Manas called the 
 Venus trinity, was, in interior construction, quite sim- 
 ple if compared with the complicated physical mechan- 
 ism of man as he now is. Before its conjunction with 
 
 45 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Buddhi in the descent from the Jupiter evolution, Atma 
 was the simplest principle of man's higher triad. Capa- 
 ble of completeness on its own plane, it nevertheless 
 possessed no organs for the purpose of uniting self- 
 consciously with lower principles and planes. 
 
 For a like reason Buddhi could unite self-consciously 
 with nothing below itself ; higher Manas with nothing 
 below itself. Finally, the six-fold Lunar Pitris could 
 contact knowingly neither plane nor principle below 
 the Astral. Desiring so to do they were drawn by that 
 desire to the simple physical beings proper to this 
 planet ; beings possessing organs wherewith to contact 
 physical matter and nothing more. Receiving from 
 these beings, the Lunar Pitris in turn imparted. Thus, 
 ,. ere the incoming of the Venus tr inity or higher egos, 
 physical man was conjoined, though very incompletely, 
 I to his six higher principles. 
 
 At its advent on this planet, the Venus trini ty could 
 unite with nothing lower than the human Kama-Manas 
 
 whi ch therefore b e came the bridge between the earthly 
 and the spiritual man. The Atma of the Venus trinity 
 long ago developed the organs and magnetic centres 
 of both Buddhi and higher Manas. The interior con- 
 struction of all three is quite similar, save that in each 
 the organs peculiar to its principle and plane are the 
 most perfect. 
 
 The great office of our physical evolution is to 
 
 duplicate on higher planes the physical organs unitin g 
 
 mankind to the physical world. The human gene ra- 
 
 /tive system being provisional and intermediate r-a y^r 
 
 4 6 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 t han permanent, it follows that in the higher bodies it 
 is represented by the bi-sexuaTcT eiiLivc p u'reegs ^ — -The 
 chaste and temperate man and woman, but especially 
 the celibate who, emulating St. Paul, is so fr om pure 
 and wise choice, is uniting the creative powers of th e 
 
 f Venus triad with those of the lower quarternary. 
 
 With good representatives of the race, Atma-Buddhi- 
 Manas are not merely bi-sexual. These principles 
 have progressed appreciably toward that balance of 
 positive and negative which is the ideal for each, and 
 which, when found, is all powerful on the three higher 
 planes of our planetary system . With high representa- 
 tive men and women, Kama-Manas, while still some, - 
 i what under the sway of sex, is striving toward th at 
 t ideal balance which indicates the beginning of th e true 
 , bi-sexual conditio n. With a higher type a similar con - 
 edition obtains on the Kamic pla ne. With a type yet 
 higher the Astral plane has been reached. 
 
 A Master perfected as far as our present human and 
 planetary development permits, is one in whom the 
 physical body, — that most dense and unpliable of the 
 seven — has attained the true bi-sexual condition in its 
 progress toward that perfect balance which gives its 
 owner full dominion not only over itself, but also over 
 the higher of those aspects of matter which constitute 
 the base of our seven-fold chain. 
 
 During incarnation a perfected Master would possess 
 seven vehicles interiorly alike ; hence the seven plan- 
 etary chains would be seven open books wherein he 
 could read at will. The physical relinquished, uponi 
 
 47 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 the Astral plane a six-fold Nirmanakaya body holds a 
 Master en rapport with the six-fold planetary scheme ; 
 hence throughout his future incarnations such a one, if 
 so inclined, would gravitate between the physical and 
 the Astral planes only. 
 
 When he is in the world and visible to men, the 
 perfect Master's influence and authority are seven-fold . 
 Evidently he then is more comprehensively useful and 
 powerful than when a discarnate six-fold being. To 
 our dull, unimaginative humanity the visible and the 
 invisible presence of a Master differ greatly, however 
 close the contact of the invisible. For this reason, 
 if for no other, he must from time to time don the 
 physical and become flesh. Finally, the least disciple 
 can begin in himself that purification and uplifting 
 of the matter of the human body and of the globe 
 which will enable his Master to remain permanently 
 upon the physical plane. 
 
 THE ELEVEN FIRES 
 
 ^ l ^HE normal condition of all substance is the fi ery 
 
 X _^one. Th us the Sun is in normal condition. 
 
 «■" — ■ — ■ 1 — — — . — 
 
 ^nce fiery, and destined to return to fire, our seve n- 
 fold planetary chain is now in the intermediate coo l 
 condition which, with respect to the three lowest mate- 
 ri al divisions of its complete ten-fold structure, pre- 
 cedes that outbreak of gross fire in turn to precede 
 
 •death. 
 
 48 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 In the early rounds of our chain the crude, fiery state 
 of the planetary principles corresponded to the crude 
 condition of seven-principled humanity. Hence crude 
 fire was the normal habitat of the world's primeval 
 race. As the planet progresses from the crude, fiery 
 condition through the cool condition toward the pure, 
 fiery one, evolving humanity adapts itself to the change 
 with the result that physical fire disintegrates the 
 physical body as now constituted. 
 
 Should the original, crude Astral fire now contact 
 the Astral body, that too would be disintegrated. This 
 result would obtain if the other five human principles 
 each contacted the original crude fire of its planetary 
 plane. On the other hand, should the seven as yet 
 imperfect human principles contact the pure fire of 
 the seventh round, all but the physical might survive 
 the ordeal, but the purification would indeed be a try- 
 ing one. 
 
 The seven fires in man and their correspondents in 
 the planetary chain are peculiar in that each is per- 
 ceptibly operative on its own plane only. , The fire 
 f that consumes the physical body leaves the Astral in- 
 tact, A fire destructive to the Astral body might leav e 
 t jae Kamic body unharmed, and so on . The lowest 
 division of both the Astral and the Kamic planes still 
 retains somewhat of its original crude fire condition, 
 and thither certain discarnate beings naturally gravi- 
 tate. Hence the idea of hell common to all peoples. 
 But have we not shown that a state of existence natu- 
 ral to a being cannot be distressful to it? Moreover, 
 
 49 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 in respect to certain of its principles such a being was 
 already in that infernal condition prior to quitting the 
 physical body. 
 
 As the bony skeleton of man now incorporates cer- 
 tain elements peculiar to the lower globes of the ten- 
 fold system, so, the physical expression of ordinary fire, 
 while permeated by the six higher planetary fires, 
 incorporates the three crude ones proper to the 
 ten-fold chain. In the refining of human and plane- 
 tary fires to occur in the seventh round, the three lower 
 fires will separate from the bony frame of the human 
 body and also from the planetary fires as now consti- 
 tuted. After this separation these lower will become 
 extinct, but, before complete pralaya, their better ele- 
 ments will gravitate to the outer planets. 
 
 To physical sense the interstellar regions are frigid 
 with a temperature below that of liquid air, while 
 beyond the telescopic Stars — the growing manifested 
 universe being limited — extends the immeasureable 
 emptiness of as yet unpeopled night. So much for 
 human limitations ! Mankind has developed no sense 
 wherewith to perceive that one positive and universal 
 jldndler of every flaming Sun, the Eleventh Fire wherein 
 all Constellations and Stars sweep and circle perhaps 
 unconcerned as some Astral entity in the midst of a 
 burning city. 
 
 5° 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 MATERIAL CIVILIZATION 
 
 THE writings of H. P. Blavatsky and the Masters 
 affiliated with her, touch upon great but now 
 obliterated material civilizations, prehistoric as the 
 world knows history. These civilizations, coupled 
 with what the historic period reveals of the fallen and 
 crumbled, induce in many theosophists the belief that 
 material civilization will always contain self-destructive 
 elements. 
 
 The idealist of to-day laments the selfish and worldly 
 view of very many who either build or occupy that 
 which fills them with pride and the poor with envy. 
 The idealist also laments that widening separateness 
 of classes which stigmatizes a supposedly democratic 
 land. The true occultist, inevitably an idealist, would 
 himself have many misgivings were it not that in his 
 wide and deep survey of high-directed cyclic progress, 
 he discovers that at the bounds of permitted separation, 
 now apparently reached, the drawing in toward unifica- 
 tion must begin. 
 
 As the gross and gigantic physical bodies of the 
 Atlanteans were nevertheless the base and synthesizer 
 of the human principals, so the gross material Atlantean 
 civilization, requiring outward expression in the Cyclo- 
 pean and crudely-builded, nevertheless contained the 
 imperfect all of what has since developed into modern 
 art and science. 
 
 The Atlantean builders were followed by the Egyp- 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 tians who reared less hugely, but with more of symme- 
 try and finish. Then came the Greeks, creating the 
 proportionate and graceful at the expense of variety, 
 utility and life ; then the Roman period closed the 
 four ancient orders. The temples and palaces of 
 olden days are superceded by our great cathedrals 
 and secular structures, while the hanging gardens of 
 Babylon, planted but to please a queen, give way to the 
 beautified public parks of European capitals, and those 
 of our own metropolitan cities. Among the externals 
 of all ages, the modern is but the outward of our 
 present material civilization, the contour and symmetry 
 of its physical body which in some interior parts may 
 be both malformed and corrupt. 
 
 The Christian concept of the New Jerusalem is built 
 on a material base of opulent splendor and towering 
 magnificence ; nor would any other concept seem 
 adequate. Every attempt to quite disconnect the 
 material base from our idea of a thing is futile. For 
 instance, the thing must be given a form, one derived 
 from our apprehension of the physical environment. 
 Lift the conception to the seventh or so-called formless 
 plane and we have but etherialized the form. Much 
 that is said concerning the " formless " condition of 
 being is mere jugglery with words. Formlessness is in 
 fact the group-soul condition in which forms are 
 merged but not obliterated, for obliteration of form is 
 complete loss of identity. One great object of man's 
 advent on this planet was the acquisition of a new 
 conception of form ; a conception perhaps to be 
 
 5 2 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 enlarged, but certainly never to be abandoned. But 
 we digress. 
 
 While our modern civilization, both in its material 
 and higher aspects, is greatly in advance of the Grasco- 
 Roman one, it still contains certain self-destructive 
 elements. Therefore must it suffer the fate of every 
 predecessor. Seeking to perfect its basic body, future 
 civilizations will build and embellish perhaps in richer 
 and vaster way than has any thus far existing. 
 
 Choosing the pyramidal form as the most enduring, 
 the adept kings of Egypt erected those material 
 structures which, if saved from the vandal hand of 
 man, would connect the ancient civilization with that 
 of a time when Egypt shall be great with a surpassing 
 greatness, and the sandy Sahara and every waste place 
 shall blossom in the universal garden of the world. 
 In that millennial age a universal civilization shall rise 
 wherein labor and recreation are justly balanced and 
 every unit perceives his duty and indebtedness to the 
 whole. That civilization shall be one of universal 
 material well-being ; the magnificence of cities, the 
 prosperity of towns, the calm restfulness of hamlets 
 and the fruitfulness of unfenced fields. In that 
 civilization the rich shall not idle, nor covet, nor hoard, 
 nor lavish on themselves, neither shall the poor clamor 
 for bread, for, having discovered her hidden resources, 
 her available bounty, mankind has also discovered 
 that with wise foresight the mother whom we call 
 Nature has provided for her countless brood. 
 
 53 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 JOY 
 
 IF of penetrating vision, the endowed artist looking 
 beneath the exterior of world life, knows in himself 
 an interior joy, a high serenity, a sense of dedication 
 to the truth that never the heart of things has lost its 
 joy and sweetness. Of this mind is born that creative 
 impulse called inspiration. Therefore does his canvas 
 glow with a world-color and pulse with a world-life 
 that makes mere imitation falsely cold and dead. 
 
 Because of inspiration similarly born, the poet 
 reproduces those joyful expressions of Nature, the toss 
 and dash of oceans, the headlong torrent of Niagaras, 
 the majestic sweep of Amazons, the unfetterable gales 
 and even the delicate touch of zephyrs clouding not 
 the mirrored mountain in the valley lake. Like his 
 brothers in art, the musician, piercing the outward of 
 life, discovers in the world and in himself an interior 
 joy, a serene ideal of form and harmonic sequence 
 which his genius must externalize. 
 
 Of the unquenchable Spirit, that central fire in man 
 and in the universe, the Hindu sages said that it sees 
 and therefore it rejoices. Searching for truth the 
 formulators of mediaeval theology rarely discovered 
 real joy save as apart from the sin-blighted world; 
 but with more intuition the great painters of the 
 Renaissance shed celestial light and joy upon their 
 landscape and central figures. There it flooded the 
 features of their Madonnas, or it radiated from the 
 person of the Holy Child. 
 
 54 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Like the other fine arts, music more or less ade- 
 quately interprets both the seen and the unseen. Of 
 the great musical composers of the classical period, 
 Haydn most fully interpreted the pure joys of the 
 heaven world. Human sorrow is well-nigh absent from 
 his works. Hence his limitations. On the other hand, 
 Tschaikovsky, that type of the modern, allows the 
 sorrowful and the tragic too great preponderance. By 
 rarely rising above these he also betrays his limitations. 
 
 Whensoever breaking from the thrall of a gloomy 
 theology, mediaeval Art attained the serene vision. 
 Now that theology is reaching a hopeful, almost joyous 
 survey, the fine arts are exploring not only the tragic, 
 but even the pathological. Let us discover the mean- 
 ing of the paradox. At the goal of every serious and 
 thorough search for attainable truth, joy is to meet the 
 seeker. Now there is an evolution of joy and of 
 capacity to enjoy. The joy of an angel, or even an 
 archangel, created pure and thereafter environed by 
 purity, is a holy but nevertheless limited one. 
 
 The manifold sorrows and heart-breaks of this world 
 contain each a seed of joy yet to germinate. The 
 blending of heavenly joy with that which this poor 
 maligned Earth has contributed, and in ever-increasing 
 quantity shall contribute, is to eventuate in joy vastly 
 richer and more comprehensive than otherwise possible. 
 
 That the elder artist-revealers of heavenly joy saw 
 little more than its original and positive aspect is a 
 fact which, if not grasped as a philosophic truth by 
 the modern artist, is at least known intuitively by him. 
 
 55 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Understanding of what the modern arts largely reveal, 
 to wit, the very reverse of heavenly joy, is preparation 
 necessary to knowledge of that comprehensive joy 
 which is compounded of pure heavenly bliss and 
 transmuted earthly sorrow. Thus modern art occupies 
 the necessary intermediate position in that interpreta- 
 tion of life and progress which is the true object of all 
 art ; an interpretation as yet unaccomplished. 
 
 The general belief that to those whose earthly lives 
 are easy and pleasurable, something will be lacking in 
 the life to come, agrees with our exposition. With 
 this class there is no widening and deepening of 
 capacity to enjoy the worthiest ; these therefore cannot 
 enter into the fulness prepared for the passer through 
 fiery trials. 
 
 The greatest joy attainable, both here and hereafter, 
 is said to be that of service. Now while capacity to 
 serve differs vastly in degree since one may raise a 
 fellow being, while another may uplift a planet ; and 
 while by analogy the joy of service is commensurate 
 with the service, still there is no injustice in this 
 difference of joy, because capacity for great service is 
 acquired only by the doing of countless small acts of 
 self-sacrificing charity. Of the " Man of Sorrows " we 
 know the griefs, but of his compensating joys the world 
 wots not. 
 
 Overtaken by calamity, many a man is withheld from 
 self-destruction by hope of something better here, or 
 dread of something worse hereafter. Were not the 
 joy of knowledge centered in the human heart, that 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 joy could never manifest outwardly as hope. If 
 absolutely without hope, physical man would lose his 
 personal " will to live," and so die from off the face of 
 the Earth. Were it not for heart-certainty, man's 
 Spiritual Will would relax its grasp and control, thus 
 allowing his higher principles to separate and perhaps 
 disintegrate. What is true of man is equally so of this 
 planet and of every sphere in the universal heavens. 
 Heavenly perception of color and sound is no doubt 
 delicate enough to distinguish minute gradations un- 
 known to as yet crude physical sense ; but additional 
 range of lower octaves is the special contribution of 
 this physical plane to the total. In an attempt to 
 distinguish between earth life and that of higher 
 spheres, this fact is of extreme significance. The 
 heavenly life must come to include the special contri- 
 bution of physical life experience and in so doing 
 approach the earthly. Meanwhile the earthly is grow- 
 ing heavenward. Some day the two shall meet and 
 blend in that second Eden wherein the limited joys of 
 our first parents shall be deepened and widened by 
 the transmuted all of pain and sorrow which ages of 
 travail shall have brought forth. 
 
 GREAT AND SMALL 
 
 THE astronomer deals with distances which figures 
 only indicate ; appalling distances not to be 
 grasped by the physical brain. He computes the 
 miles to the Moon, the Sun, the nearest fixed Star, and 
 so on to the sidereal system. Finally he guesses 
 
 57 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 roughly as to the light-years separating our speck of 
 earth from the nebulous clusters of the Galaxy. Look- 
 ing afar the astronomer marvels at distance, immensity, 
 and order, while the microscopist, looking at the very 
 near, wonders at the perfection and arrangement of 
 the infinitesimal. 
 
 Both the astronomer and the microscopist are earn- 
 est and valuable workers in no degree to be discounted 
 by the occultist who nevertheless knows that the words 
 near, far, great, small, but indicate the limitations of 
 man the observer as at present constituted. Whatso- 
 ever directly concerns man seems close at hand. This 
 physical globe, the ground we tread, the oceans we 
 navigate, the breathed air, all are very near. Yonder 
 Moon once seemed as near. Having done with our 
 Moon life, we have put that dead planet some hundreds 
 of thousands of miles away. 
 
 So with the other five planets. When in our down- 
 ward evolution human consciousness was centered on 
 a certain principle, the planetary representative of that 
 principle was indeed near. As a negative aspect of 
 the Great All, man the monad is beginningless, but at 
 his advent in our solar scheme the Sun was his birth- 
 place. Soon he put away the Sun that, contacting the 
 planets and their principles, he might acquire ; and 
 finally return prepared to understand and appreciate 
 and utilize his birthright. Beyond our Sun are count- 
 less others that little concern man ; so we have put 
 them from us in the spacial deeps. Some day we shall 
 draw them nearer. 
 
 58 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 A friend leaves us, or a loved one. We deem him 
 far away ; oceans intervene, or that narrow intangible 
 line seemingly wider than all oceans. Then suddenly 
 in dream the accustomed viewpoint is lost and we hold 
 it no miracle that the so-called absent and the so-called 
 dead are with us as of old. What is known as death 
 is a supreme and concerted effort of man's princip les 
 — first the A stral and then in turn the others up to 
 the higher Triad — to put away lower conditions and 
 planes. 
 
 Should the attempt be wholly successful, the physical 
 plane recedes and disappears, and the Astral plane 
 approaches and contacts the Astral body. In turn 
 the Astral body and plane are put away and by power 
 of Kamic consciousness the next plane is made to 
 appear. The process is repeated until the higher 
 Manasic plane is contacted. We are endeavoring to 
 show that mind according to its condition is the maker 
 of great and small, far and near. To the Kosmic 
 Builders, the manifest universe is only large and com- 
 plex, whereas to man it is of well-nigh infinite magni- 
 tude and variety. 
 
 Of the microscopic world we have intimated that the 
 little exhibits the finish of the large. A being function- 
 ing on the Astral plane would disagree with physical 
 man's idea of the small, for to Astral sight our little 
 seems large enough. On the other hand, the Astral 
 man hashis infinitesimal which in every part can be 
 examined by a being possessing more interior vision. 
 
 From all this it appears that what is telescopic to 
 
 59 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 one order of mind is but large to another, and what is 
 microscopic to one condition of mankind is ample to 
 another. Is there then an absolute standard where- 
 with to measure great and small, or far and near ? In 
 the mind of the Solar Logos there must be a partial 
 standard and in the mind of the Kosmic Logos a much 
 more adequate one. Great and small, far and near, 
 appertain to that mystery of the Unmanifest the 
 "Everlasting Here;" hence they quite transcend the 
 capacity or human mind as at present constituted. 
 
 THE LANGUAGE OF INNER SPHERES 
 
 WERE the human mind capable of exploring the 
 deepest mysteries of sound and color and 
 resulting form, or even the mystery of any one of this 
 universal trinity, creation would become an open book 
 of readable chapters. 
 
 If seeking a first clue to the language of interior 
 spheres, the student of the occult is referred to the 
 book, " Special Teachings from the Arcane Science." 
 In the chapter, " The Planetary Process," the simple 
 and primary nature of th e Jupiter evolution is briefly 
 shown, as also the process whereby the Jupiter beings 
 contact seven shades of their planetary color, the Light 
 Blue. In the teaching immediately preceding this it 
 was shown that such distinctions as great and small 
 originate and end in the limited conception of limited 
 beings. It is for us now to say that in respect to 
 sound, high and low have like origin and end. 
 
 60 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 For the Jupiter beings, perception of sound is meas- 
 ured by what we call an octave ; one subdivided into 
 very many minute octaves. While by no means high 
 to these beings, the lowest note of the series is yet 
 far too acute for human ears. So the Light Blue 
 normal to the Jupiter beings is equally beyond man's 
 clearest vision. Furthermore, the planetary octave of 
 Jupiter is one of sound-colof, since every sound is 
 seen and every color is heard. 
 
 Sound-color is the language of that most ethereal of 
 planetary evolutions ; a sweetest vowel language with- 
 out consonants and contrasting minors ; a language of 
 unvaried color and sameness of sound ; in short, a 
 deficient language. All this from our viewpoint ; still 
 that language is eminently adapted to its one purpose, 
 namely, expression of unvaried assent to truth as 
 imparted by the Solar Hierarchy ruling the planet. 
 
 In the above is a clue to the sound-color language 
 of the Mercurians, those dual beings who combine a 
 secondary state of Jovian Atma with a primary one o f 
 Mercurian B uddhi. Losing both the highest notes of 
 the Jovian tone-color octave and a keen sense of its 
 lower divisions, these beings are compensated with an 
 octave of sound-color beneath the other. In its lower 
 notes this Mercurian octave emits at times a quality of 
 sound less sweet, a hue of color less pure. Thus is 
 indicated a possibility of difference not before sus- 
 pected. The sound-color vowel-language of the Mer- 
 curians, while expressing assent to truth as taught by 
 their Solar Hierarchy, also expresses a somewhat 
 
 61 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 imperfect Jovian view. The inevitable slight clashing 
 of views is indicated by the coarser notes and duller 
 colors. 
 
 The Venus scheme adds an octave of sound-color 
 below that proper to Mercury. This at the expense 
 of exquisite perception of sound-color in the higher 
 octaves. In the lower half of the Venus octave 
 appears the first consonant sound, the first unduly 
 accentuated color. Heard from a lower planet, all 
 sound above that consonant would merge in a single 
 delicate note ; seen, all color would be but one pure 
 shining. That consonant and that peculiar color indi- 
 cates the beginning of divergence before only hinted 
 at. They signify that truth may be three-sided. So, 
 when the Jupiter, the Mercury, and the Venus views 
 are commingled, their language expression is no longer 
 simple. 
 
 Moreover, that single consonant means that hence- 
 forth in the downward evolution, vowel assent is more 
 and more to be interrupted by consonant dissent. 
 Because of this, the unity of beings is gradually to 
 become disrupted. Individuality will however be the 
 compensation, and concretion of individuality is one 
 great object of the cosmic scheme. 
 
 Descending the octave proper to the Saturnian 
 evolution, we find consonants frequently varying the 
 smoothness of vowels. Language has come to be the 
 vehicle of complex ideas and varied views. Truth is 
 now four-sided, for the triangle is outgrown. Separa- 
 tive influences are abroad ; the individual is more 
 
 62 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 apart from his fellows, and with this separateness 
 the searcher for truth lacks the momentum and 
 force of unified minds. Thus begins the illusion of 
 separateness. 
 
 Forasmuch as the ear can not now hear what the 
 eye sees, namely, the higher colors of the Venus scale ; 
 neither can the eye see what the ear hears, to wit, the 
 lower divisions of the Saturnian scale ; specialization 
 of the organs of hearing and sight is at hand. This 
 happens in the octave proper to Mars. Thus the 
 organism becomes somewhat more complex, and com- 
 plexity is a step toward that cosmic ideal, complexity 
 in unity. 
 
 Having but one sense, the Jupiter beings naturally 
 have but one group of ideas and a language limited 
 to their utterance. In the downward evolution of 
 spheres, language gradually enlarges to express each 
 new group of ideas; but with the divorce of hearing 
 and sight comes apace a novel group. Now the desire 
 of beings is d ownward rather than upward . Hence 
 language is the garment of thoughts many of which 
 are not unfamiliar to mankind. 
 
 The Lunar evolution specialized the sense and 
 organs of smell. That evolution being an Astral one , 
 the Lunar body was nourished by odors. This special- 
 ization gave rise to a new group of ideas peculiar to the 
 Lunar octave. Thus the Lunar language came to be 
 the most complex of the six touched upon. The lan- 
 guage of Jupiter is common ,to its race, and the same 
 is true of the Mercurian language, but the consonant 
 
 63 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 
 in the Venus sound-color scale marks the beginning 
 of separate tongues. The several consonants in the 
 Saturn scale show the extent to which language has 
 deviated from a common speech. Eventually the 
 Lunar tongues foreshowed that earthly variety for 
 which Babel is said to be alone responsible. 
 
 The physical Earth's octave of sound, and its seem- 
 ingly soundless octave of color, are those perceived by 
 physical man. The modern musician has divided a 
 portion of the octave of sound into seven, and sub- 
 divided these in various ways. Every sound and every 
 color would appeal to man's five senses were certain of 
 these senses of perfected keenness. Since the physical 
 body is nourished and maintained by material foods, the 
 specialized sense of taste is this planet's contributio n 
 
 to the five. Because of this sense, a before unknown 
 
 • m 
 
 group of ideas comes into Earth's octave of sound and 
 of color, that flexible material from which the Protean 
 vesture of thought is shaped. Lastly, differentiation 
 of sex gave to the human race, to be expressed in 
 language, a group of ideas wholly novel in our Solar 
 system. 
 
 Having discovered the origin and determined the 
 nature of language on the chief evolutionary planes or 
 globes of each planet, to wit, the highest plane of 
 Jupiter, and of the others, in downward series, the 
 successively lower planes to the physical plane of this 
 Karth, we shall now indicate the nature of language in 
 our planetary chain from the Astral upward. 
 
 As already said, the Lunar evolution was at botto m 
 
 6 4 
 
 N.DON - $H\£JLt- 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 an Astral one; hence its language held no hint of 
 p hysical experience. But Astral man has worn the 
 garment of flesh and his language betrays the fact 
 even when between incarnations he himself comes to 
 regard earth life as something once dreamed and only 
 dreamed. The written language of our Astral plane is 
 one of symbols, and the speech of our higher planes, 
 like that of corresponding planes of other planets, 
 more and more tends to the symbolic as the highest 
 planes are approached. That the exposition may be 
 lucid, we shall now reveal the real significance of 
 symbolism. 
 
 Inhaled air reaches the lungs, but the successively 
 finer ethers in breath penetrate more and more to 
 every part of the corresponding bodies of seven-fold 
 man. The finer ethers in his exhaled breath have 
 each duplicated the form and internal structure of the 
 bodies penetrated by it. Normally, speech is the 
 utterance of what one actually thinks. Language is 
 moulded speech. The ethers exhaled in the speech of 
 the truthful and the untruthful duplicate the interior 
 bodies as affected by actual motive. Thus every idea 
 emanated with the speech, or even the thought has a 
 distinguishing form. The symbology of the Astral 
 plane represents the expressed ideas of Astral beings. 
 
 Entering those higher planes where, as in the cor- 
 responding ones of other planets, the sound-color 
 languages obtain, we find the verification of this 
 explanation of symbolism, for the uttered syllable, or 
 word, or even the externalized thought, has now its 
 
 65 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 visible color and form. The speech breath of physical 
 man coming only from his lungs is not a duplication of 
 himself ; hence his speech and his thought may differ. 
 But on higher and higher planes of our planetary 
 chain, speech-breath, or thought during breath, ema- 
 nates more and more from all parts of the ethereal 
 body, and cannot falsify the inward belief. That 
 spiritual man cannot shape his utterance into a lie, 
 Swedenborg discovered without perceiving the true 
 cause. 
 
 In conclusion : the philologist has for instance traced 
 the Indo-European languages to a common parent lan- 
 guage now extinct ; but the occultist tracing origins 
 goes vastly further, even to the sound-color languages 
 of other planets. Moreover, he knows that the shap- 
 ing and the finished form of any language of any 
 planet, like the shaping and the finished form of any 
 user of language, depends upon the quality of sound 
 and color employed in the shaping and finishing. 
 
 DISCARNATE BODIES 
 
 AS the human skeleton holds in shape the flesh of 
 the physical body, so, as if a skeleton, that body 
 as a whole supports intact the tenuous but fluid Astral 
 body and the more and more ethereal bodies. What 
 then is the condition of the Astral if deprived of its 
 solid stay ? 
 
 To begin with, the integrity, the conserving self-hood 
 of a body, is determined by its characteristic principle ; 
 
 66 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 one most pronounced if a being is functioning on the 
 plane of that principle. When the race was more 
 immersed in matter, the average material body was 
 much larger and stronger. So there were giants in 
 those days. A dominating personal will gives to the 
 discarnate Astral both elasticity and cohesion despite 
 of great fluidity. Thus is it enabled to dispense with 
 the physical. Will is a great strengthener of bodies. 
 Personal will permeates the lower quaternary and its 
 effects remain when the Astral is discarded. 
 
 Since the black magician has cultivated personal 
 will at the expense of Spiritual Will and its vehicle, his 
 seeming gain is a vital Astral body wherein for centu- 
 ries he lives upon the Astral plane. If of inadequate 
 personal will, a discarnate being suffers great shrinkage 
 of the Astral, because in density must be found the 
 stamina which adequate personal will would give. 
 
 During life if a being cultivate the lower Kamic 
 nature, his discarnate existence in the corresponding 
 Kamic body must be a protracted one ; besides that 
 body is vitalized and made persistent at the expense 
 of its polar opposite, the Buddhic body. So the selfish, 
 calculating, coldly intellectual man develops a Karaa- 
 Manasic body which in his discarnate period holds 
 him long from a Devachan beginning with the lowest 
 consciousness of the higher Manasic body. 
 
 The discarnate black magician fears for his future, 
 knowing, as never while on Earth, that, from lack of 
 Spiritual Will, his higher bodies have shrunken enor- 
 mously, or else have become weak, flabby and charac- 
 
 6 7 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 terless. To preserve his only real possession, the 
 Astral and Kamic bodies, he becomes a vampire, in 
 fact a practicer of various infernal arts which but 
 defers a catastrophe worse for the waiting. 
 
 Acting according to his light, the spiritually inclined 
 man during life has subordinated personal to Spirit ual 
 Will ; h ence he desires not, neither does his d iscarnate 
 Astral permit more tha n a brief sojourn on the Astral 
 pla ne. Having made Kama secondary to Buddhi, h e 
 lingers not in th e sphere of red desir e. Seeking the 
 higher vision he has turned from material conceptions 
 a qfi interests^ hence the Dark Blue early draws him 
 f yom all that the Kama-Manasic plane can offer. 
 Probably he will yet ascend to a brief experience in 
 the highest Devachanic regions. 
 
 On the other hand, a Master of Wisdom has dis- 
 covered and ever exemplifies in himself, that while in 
 the vast procedure of the Kosmic scheme some things 
 are subordinate to others, yet, in the final perfection, 
 all things shall have been equalized. Having found 
 a fair though not an absolute balance of his every 
 power and principle, such a Master, if discarnate and 
 awaiting rebirth, abides on the Astral plane, but with 
 a consciousness of all other planes not possible to 
 ordinary men even when functioning upon them. 
 Knowing every plane of our planet, both as it is and 
 as it shall be, such a Master finds his Nirvana of ser- 
 vice on the four lower divisions of the seven peculiar 
 to this world-scheme of evolution. 
 
 68 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 THE PRALAYA AND REJUVENATION OF PLANETS 
 
 THAT huge seven-fold being which ensouls our 
 seven-fold planet and which is known as the 
 " Spirit of the Earth" or the " Earth entity," will be 
 perfected in seven incarnations, som e of them not yet 
 entered upon. The usual teaching that the Moon 
 entity has incarnated as that of our planet, is not the 
 one now to be given. 
 
 ^ To begin with : for every planet there are tw o 
 entities ; one positive and male, the other negative and 
 jemale. Of these two, th e ne gative entity is by far the 
 less developed . Moreover, it cannot be perfected dur- 
 ing the life-cycle of our Solar system ; but in a grander 
 system wherein the female is to be the positive power , 
 it will develop positive female characteristics . Even 
 as the Moon evolution, the masculine Moon entity was 
 six-fold . The lowest or Astral principle of the Moon 
 then contacted the physical Moon now in pralaya like 
 its informing female entity. As for the male principle, 
 that is in Devachan ; in other words, in a certain way 
 it is united with and negative to the more positive 
 Astral principle of the great male Solar entity, who 
 will be perfected during the life period of the Solar 
 orb ; a life period without pralaya during the contin- 
 uance of the planetary systems. 
 
 Of the entities ensouling the other nine planets, 
 some are more progressed than others; but in no 
 respect can any of these compare with the male Solar 
 
 6 9 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 entity whose negative and female companion will be 
 perfected in Solar systems yet to be. 
 
 The view of creation peculiar to these unique male 
 beings is so unlike that of any humanity of any sphere 
 in our system that understanding of the excellence 
 toward which they unitedly move is perhaps impossible. 
 A teaching exists to the effect that while as yet of low 
 intelligence compared with that of their humanities, 
 these entities are destined to surpass in certain respects 
 the highest rulers of their most evolved races. Thus 
 ^n its way the Solar Titan will surpass the ten rulers 
 of the ten Hierarchies of the Solar Logos . 
 
 It is the purpose of Divine Wisdom that every unit 
 of every evolution of our Solar scheme come eventually 
 into common possession. Hence one office of the 
 great positive planetary entities, and their ruler the 
 positive Solar entity, is eventually to communicate their 
 peculiar attainments to the humanities or Hierarchies 
 proper to each. These in turn will communicate ; 
 hence resulting Wisdom shall be full ; also many-sided 
 even as that symbol of perfection the circle, itself a 
 succession of minute angles. 
 
 We have said that the positive Moon entity is in his 
 Devachan. This means that, his subjective cycle 
 closed, he will descend to his physical body of old. 
 S i aiullaneously the female Moon entity is to awak en . 
 Then will Soma be a living seven -fold globe-ch ain 
 prep ared for the inception of an Astral humanity sur- 
 passing every predecessor. 
 
 In the Moon's earlier evolutionary period, its four- 
 
 70 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 fold physical globe, the body of the negative Lunar 
 entity, was of larger girth than now ; but certain finer 
 material elements were brought to our planet with that 
 srreat efflux of Lunar pitris beginning with our first 
 planetary round. Besides, certain other elements have 
 passed down to the outer planets. As for the residuum, 
 it contracted apace with the cessation of the central 
 material fires. 
 
 Our own four-fold physical planet, once larger than 
 now, has likewise suffered loss. In past evolutionary 
 periods Earth's perfected humanities, when unitin g 
 with their Solar Hierarch y, have taken much of pu ri- 
 fied finer material. At the close of the present period, 
 Earth's contracted shell may become the satellite of 
 the rekindled Moon. 
 
 THE DIMENSIONS OF TIME 
 
 APPROACHING the mystery of Time, eventually 
 we come into a presence where the bowed 
 head, the bended knee and the bared feet are indeed 
 fitting. The mystery of Time is that of the Universe 
 and its highest governing Intelligence. Moreover, the 
 solution of that mystery will make the solver equal to 
 and probably one with the original Knower. 
 
 As apprehended in our Solar System, Time is three 
 dimensional, whereas the synthesis of every dimension 
 or aspect of Time is the seventh, the Everlasting Now. 
 Because he holds the past by means of tradition, 
 recorded history and retentive memory, and because 
 
 7i 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 of his larger, deeper and clearer forecast of what is to 
 be, man, in the midst of a present more crowded and 
 preoccupying than ever before, is progressing some- 
 what toward necessary unification of past, present and 
 future. 
 
 Owing to the basic, universal and unvarying Law of 
 Compensation, the one-principled beings of the Jupiter 
 evolution are well-nigh perfected in that principle. 
 Between them and Truth, as understood and imparted 
 by their Solar Hierarchy, only a thin veil is drawn. 
 Hence, in respect to the oneness of its first three 
 dimensions, Time is perceived and attained to by the 
 Jovian beings. Since these beings are of but one 
 principle, their past, present and future are limited by 
 and to that principle. From the viewpoint of imper- 
 fect but complex beings like ourselves, every moment 
 of their unified Time is wholly alike. Judged by our 
 standard of variety, its division or its unity would 
 seem to matter little. In fact, we might say that 
 Jupiter Time is virtually of one dimension. 
 
 Those merely physical creatures, the embryonic 
 humanity proper to our planet, lived in strictly one- 
 dimensional Time. To beings destitute of memory and 
 foresight every moment is virtually a new existence. 
 Such was the life of our remote progenitors until the 
 incarnating Lunar pitris gave them memory that hence- 
 forth they might live in Time of two dimensions. Even 
 then were our fathers far from their destiny, since the 
 forward look is necessary as the backward. Of fore- 
 cast hope is born and high desire, parents in turn of 
 
 72 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 all that makes the goodly here and the better hereafter.' 
 So to this wishable consummation descended next 
 those finishers of half-fashioned humanity, the higher 
 Egos. 
 
 In their bright planet, their radiant Venus world, 
 the three Time dimensions, though not approaching the 
 unity peculiar to the Jupiter scheme, had, as com- 
 pensation, attained a variety of content adapted to the 
 present and future needs of Cr world heretofore without 
 a promise, without a hope. And what is hope in man 
 if not the Ego's knowledge of reality existing in the 
 unified trinity of past, present and future ? In our 
 complex seven-fold world, where the physical plane 
 bears the impress of every other, the past of the 
 human race is so vastly varied, the present so crowded 
 and the future so grand with promise of things as yet 
 unmatchable, that unification of the three dimensions 
 of Time is a problem and a process far exceeding 
 those of the higher planets. 
 
 From the Planetary Rulers and the Higher Kumaras, 
 our Masters have learned t hat, the Sun, the central li fe 
 of our system, is now in his third incarnation ; each of 
 which was preceded first by disintegration and then by 
 reconstruction of every planetary and solar residuum 
 combined with certain residuums from dead systems 
 drawn to a common center of contact and combustion. 
 The first incarnation of our Solar System evolved for 
 its humanities and minor creatures, and even its ruling- 
 Hierarchies, a perception of but one dimension of 
 Time, the present. 
 
 73 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 The second incarnation evolved and finally unified 
 the dual perception of present and past. This third 
 incarnation has evolved those three perceptions, past, 
 present, future, and will yet unify them for all humanity 
 and perhaps for every creature. 
 
 Our Solar Logos alone sees the fourth dimension of 
 Time, but seeing as through a veil, can only surmise 
 the nature of a Solar system next in order wherein 
 that dimension shall give new force and meaning to 
 universal Nature, her origin and destiny. That stupen- 
 dous process accomplished, the Time riddle remains 
 and will remain until the seventh incarnation of our 
 system, when, having incorporated many diverse 
 elements from the Kosmic expanse, it synthesizes all 
 Time dimensions in the Everlasting Now. 
 
 DREAMS 
 
 OF Jesus and certain other world-teachers it is 
 true that their every deliberate saying has a 
 seven-fold meaning and interpretation. A more specific 
 statement is that those sayings are adapted to each 
 plane of our seven-fold planet, from the physical even 
 to the Atmic; hence they verify the world-teachers' 
 knowledge of those planes. Even the actions and 
 sayings of ordinary men and women have interpreta- 
 tions other than those received through eyes and ears. 
 Thus on the physical plane an act or expression in 
 words is something from which its Astral picture, or 
 its Astral symbol, may differ in many and important 
 
 74 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 particulars. The same holds for the Astral symbol of 
 a thought. Evidently on the first remove from Earth 
 conditions disguises begin to fall off and the real 
 intent, whether beautiful or ugly, is revealing itself. 
 
 The dying man leaves to some public institution or 
 other interest, a generous sum whereat the world 
 applauds, and his name and fame henceforth are 
 linked with those of the endowed interest. The Astral 
 picture of the donor making his bequest is an allegoric 
 or symbolic one wherein motive will be more or less 
 apparent. The purely philanthropic act has its picture 
 and its symbol, which, reflected to higher and higher 
 planes, ever grows in beauty and worth. Otherwise 
 the lower planes alone will hold the symbolic picture, 
 one deteriorating on each plane of the lower four. In 
 respect to action, speech and thought, a single illustra- 
 tion is of general application and need not be dupli- 
 cated. 
 
 So much for preliminaries to the understanding of 
 our subject proper. It is largely true that remembered 
 dreams can be connected with the occurrences of 
 waking hours. As above said, the expression of our 
 activity here below is pictured but by no means photo- 
 graphed — as photography is at present understood 
 and used — on one or more of the seven planetary 
 planes. With each successive reproduction a picture 
 loses somewhat of those externals which make for 
 recognition on the physical plane, and shows forth 
 somewhat of those internals which appertain to its 
 essential truth. 
 
 75 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 In dreams the physical plane recedes, while the 
 Astral and often the higher planes draw near. Always 
 the dreamer is in a world of symbols and correspond- 
 ences with which he is unfamiliar unless especially 
 instructed ; so to but limited degree he connects them 
 with those originals familiar to his waking hours. 
 Hence confusion common to ordinary dream. Despite 
 this confusion, a certain truth is in the dream. . There- 
 fore is it plausible ; but of that truth the awaking dreamer 
 loses perception, and at once in the common light of 
 day the dream is illogical to the point of absurdity ; so 
 he concludes that after all it was only that mysterious 
 condition of the sleeping brain which puts the wise 
 man and the fool on one level of intelligence. 
 
 Entire coherence of Astral dream demands thorough 
 knowledge of Astral plane and subplane symbology ; 
 a knowledge imparted by a Master to pledge disciples 
 only. If Astral symbology confuses the dreamer, that 
 of the next two planes and their subdivisions must 
 bring chaos to his visions since more and more it 
 departs from the phenomena of the natural world. 
 
 In almost any distinctly remembered dream every 
 plane of the quaternary may be contacted, for while 
 the planes from the Astral to the Kama-Manasic are 
 those proper to the remembered dream, its interest and 
 excitement usually disturbs the dormant physical con- 
 sciousness, thus giving it a semi-wakefulness and so no 
 little share in the general distortion of daytime events 
 and perceptions. Should the entire symbology of the 
 three planes from the Astral upward be known to 
 
 7 6 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 the inner man, that knowledge would little avail the 
 dreaming physical man unless he were in the secret, 
 for his waking consciousness would blunder while 
 translating the inner in the terms of the outer, even as 
 one blunders in translating an unfamiliar language. 
 Belshazzar's famous dream required for its interpreta- 
 tion a mastery of terrestrial and super-terrestrial sym- 
 bology exceeding that of the ordinary soothsayers and 
 astrologers of his court. 
 
 In his objective terrestrial cycle of seventy or more 
 years, seven-fold man ever conforms to the cycle of 
 the rotating globe. So about one-fourth of ever y 
 twenty-four hours he pass es in that dream^state which 
 jaintly foreshows his posthumous condition . In one 
 of its functions man's Astral body once conformed to 
 the quarterings of the Moon. During three of these 
 quarterings he was a progenitor. In the fourth, cor- 
 responding to the nightly pralaya of the physical body 
 and the activity of the Astral, he was in this respect 
 incapable, for the Astral was drawn into relation with 
 its high polar opposite, the Auric envelope . ^Even now 
 .the female of human kind usually cannot conceive 
 during one week of her every four. That week of 
 barrenness corresponds to the condition of the Astral 
 which, if highly developed, will then strive toward 
 unity with its polar opposite. 
 
 Originally man's higher principles were affected very 
 markedly by the movements of the planets to which 
 they were related, and from this once obvious fact 
 Esoteric Astrology took rise. Development of human 
 
 77 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 free-will and consequent individuality has much 
 weakened planetary influences, but still they operate 
 through delicate lines of force. In ages long past, ere 
 the solidification of his physical body, man never slept 
 as we understand sleep ; neither did he dream as now 
 the human race. In lieu of these states, full outward 
 activity and less inward alternated with states of 
 opposite kinds. These successive states were due to a 
 multiplicity of planetary influences, for man was then 
 a child-like being in the leading of celestial guides. 
 
 In his subjective state this primal Adam, dwelling 
 in the morning of Earth's golden age, was near unto 
 Beauty, Truth and Good, and these were ever his 
 "dream" whose meaning was revealed by heavenly 
 beings. As for the objective or full waking state, that 
 too was necessary, for, otherwise, man would have 
 remained a sky-dwelling dreamer and nothing more. 
 Cast among the enticements of earth-life, he came ere 
 long to love best the objective state ; he would be 
 actively alive rather than a dreamer, and soon he 
 would not dream at all. 
 
 Then did the watchful Powers interpose. Whether 
 he would or no, man should dream, that the gates of 
 Heaven and the channels of its communion might not 
 be closed against him. Therefore sleep came to this 
 earth-loving Adam, and in deep slumber the old inter- 
 course was reestablished. Then he awoke to a world 
 no longer the same, for Eve was by his side that, look- 
 ing into her eyes, he might dream again of Earth and 
 Heaven united in the bonds of love. 
 
 73 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 The deep sleep experiences of those primeval men 
 comprised under the generic name Adam, were remem- 
 bered, but fleshly veils have for ages hidden the dream 
 mind of the race from the waking one. Whatsoever 
 of special communion or general intercourse with 
 angelic beings man now has, appertains to his upper 
 Triad of principles when freed by sleep from the 
 dominion of the body and separated therefrom by a 
 bridge not easy to cross. Were the passage less diffi- 
 cult, where could be found the agnostic or the materi- 
 alist doubting, or else denying the actuality of realms 
 into which he nightly enters ? 
 
 Language, originally the vehicle of human thought, 
 came to be the means of concealing it. Thus the 
 words I love, might mean I hate. Again, the word 
 God, or its equivalent in any language, came to express 
 multitudinous conceptions, some high and pure, others 
 the reverse. Such also was the fate of pure symbols, 
 some of which are now deemed of grossly phallic 
 origin. The language and symbology of the high 
 spheres entered in dreamless sleep, or, more correctly, 
 that sleep from which no recollections are brought, 
 has never been subservient and never can be to false- 
 hood. Plainly such language and symbology can have 
 nothing in common with those of a world where truth 
 and untruth exist side by side. 
 
 Always this lower world has craved definite knowl- 
 edge concerning higher states of existence, but such 
 knowledge has largely eluded its utmost questioning. 
 Prophets and seers and all other participators in the 
 
 79 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 pure vision have not merely seen and heard, for they 
 have understood. And yet the meagerness of their 
 impartings is the disappointment and wonder of every 
 seeker for life's verities. Was it because of the 
 poverty of human language and symbols that tongues 
 were tied and speech was withheld when enlighten- 
 ment should have been ? We answer yes, but would 
 add that the real deficiency is that earthly language 
 and symbols, as the possible vehicles of falsehood, can 
 have nothing in common with language and symbols 
 and ideas peculiar to a region and condition where 
 Truth alone obtains. 
 
 What then is the solution of the problem ? Evi- 
 dently this : Mankind should grow towards sincerity, 
 meanwhile looking upon insincerity as the actual hider 
 of all that most concerns us as immortal beings. 
 Progressing in this world, the race will gradually mould 
 language and symbols to the expression of unmixed 
 Truth. As result, the truth of the lower plane will 
 eventually conform to that of the highest. Then 
 whatsoever things uncommon men have both visioned 
 and remembered, and common men have known in 
 dreamless sleep, will be the universal possession of 
 the world's most wakeful hours. 
 
 THE NEARNESS AND IDENTIFICATION OF THE DEAD 
 
 ON the fifteenth page of " Special Teachings from 
 the Arcane Science" and in the chapter "The 
 Planetary Process," it is in substance stated that at 
 the [ncarnation of the Lunar pitris, man became a 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 seven-fold being and, later, the incarnating Egos fro m 
 yenus. the "Solar pitr is," duplicated his three higher 
 principles. 
 
 , The first root-race of this round was deathle ss^ 
 because man had not descended deep into dense 
 matter and therefore marked difference between his 
 higher and lower components had not yet resulted. 
 ffihen the first race had fully become the second, his 
 upper Triad had already made some ascent, whereas 
 his lower quarternary had evolved downward first to 
 the point of strain and then to that of breaking. Tha t 
 break, occurring necessarily in the human family, was 
 
 .the fi rst death known to our planet. The severance 
 
 — »— ■— — — — — 
 
 was not however, permanent, for, despite of difference, 
 
 certain mutual needs and attractions existed ; so, like 
 children that quarrel to-day and kiss to-morrow, the 
 principles afterwards coalesced, the result being the first 
 incarnation in the long earthly series ; for whatsoever 
 at times had occurred in earlier rounds only corre- 
 sponded to death and rebirth. 
 
 The first passing out was of course the precursor of 
 an increasing number and the same was true of the 
 first rebirth. Originally the one cycle of objective and 
 subjected life was quite equally divided ; but increas- 
 ing dissimilarity of the principles lengthened the sub- 
 jective period, that of necessary readjustment. T^hg, 
 yicarnation of the Venus trinity , while a matchless 
 boon to the human race, augmented differences and, 
 as result, the period of objective life at once became 
 much shorter than that of readjustment. 
 
 81 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 The earliest deaths ushered men into conditions by 
 no means so unlike the earthly state as now they 
 are. Moreover, the term of physical life, then far 
 longer than in later ages, was divided into many brief 
 objective and subjective states corresponding to sleep 
 and waking, as was explained in the previous teaching. 
 During the subjective state, the dead, or rather the 
 discarnate, were seen and also recognized as being ip 
 a state still more subjective ; one in which the physical 
 principle alone was lacking. At the same time the 
 physical principle of the living then seemed to them- 
 selves to be of but secondary importance ; hence the 
 departed were not really such, much less were they as 
 the dead for whose loss many will mourn to-day. 
 
 The great Archaic languages had not as yet their 
 root beginnings, and human utterances were few and 
 simple, the emanations rather of the heart than of the 
 head ; hence intelligent communication with the dis- 
 carnate was always possible especially during the 
 subjective periods of the incarnate. When widening 
 differences of condition had sufficiently severed the 
 dead from the living, the former disappeared, were lost 
 sight of, during the objective period of the latter. 
 Prior to the incarnation of the higher Egos , imagination 
 and memory in the human race were but faintly active ; 
 hence the periodical disappearance of the dead signi- 
 fied but little. Later it became a matter of regret 
 mingled with anticipation, which in the subjective 
 period gave place to joy as for those returned from a 
 long and far journey. Nevertheless it was well under- 
 
 82 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 stood that, whether visible or invisible, perceived or in 
 no way perceived, the dead were ever present. 
 
 When in a later root-race separation was complete, 
 even in the subjective period of the living, memory of 
 what had once obtained became that universal belief in 
 immortality which down the historic ages has filled the 
 human heart with hope and purpose. As for the d ead 
 whom we of this day have known in the flesh, by all 
 l ogic and analogy they are with us though unseen, 
 ajid, in respect to di stance, they are as near as were 
 the components of the earlier races and sub-races. 
 
 So much for the existence and nearness of the dead 
 concerning whose identification let us now enquire. 
 Of that outcome of almost countless incarnations, the 
 modern man or woman in the flesh, it should be said 
 that while identification depends on physiognomy, 
 bodily size, shape and carriage, together with timber 
 and inflexion of voice, and then, beneath these, on 
 personal idiosyncrasies and mental characteristics, and 
 then, still deeper, on so much of the inner being as the 
 closest intimacies of life reveal, yet oftentimes and 
 perhaps almost universally, the real being — deeper 
 yet — remains hidden and unknown. 
 
 Simpler far was the make-up of Earth's incarnate 
 primitive humanities with whom identification of the 
 dead was of course correspondingly easy. Among 
 the moderns, the sincere man who largely reveals his 
 inner self, is daily making simple his posthumous 
 identification. The hypocrite, that studious concealer 
 of himself, is daily adding difficulties to such discovery. 
 
 83 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 The conviction of the followers of Jesus that seeing 
 him in the hereafter they shall at once know him, rests 
 on a logical premise. His wonderful self-revelation as 
 shown in the four Gospels should make future identifi- 
 cation easier than in the case of the ordinary man 
 however seemingly well-known on Earth. 
 
 In this complex age of the world, identification of 
 the dead would often be difficult to the verge of impos- 
 sibility were it not for the intercourse possible during 
 dreamless sleep. One surprise awaiting us in the 
 hereafter is the fact, then apparent, that never have we 
 been separated from those we love. In addition we 
 shall with untold satisfaction discover that only the 
 best in them and in us entered or could enter into 
 the heart-communion of higher planes. 
 
 Though deprived of the corporeal envelope, t he 
 newly dead, on any of the three planetary planes 
 beginning with the Astral, preserve at first a general 
 l ikeness, and then a somewhat indefinite one, to that 
 bpdily presence once familiar to our eye s. The laws 
 of being require that as the dead recede from the lower 
 planes, certain of their inner characteristics become 
 outward ones. At the same time they have their own 
 changed and changing viewpoint of the world and its 
 incarnate dwellers ; first their Astral view of the Astral 
 world of the living, then their Kamic view of our 
 Kamic world, and so possibly even to the border of 
 the seventh plane of the living. 
 
 It must not be supposed that the seven planes exist 
 each in duplicate. Certain differences in the ethereal 
 
 84 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 bodies of the living and of the dead — differences 
 which on the Astral and even on the Kamic plane are 
 shared by other than the human species — cause an 
 impression of duplication of planes, that illusion of 
 their separateness which is a peculiarity of the posthu- 
 mous life of man. This illusion, existing for all but 
 the most spiritually enlightened beings, is however 
 but partial and contains an idea of both nearness and 
 afarness wholly unknown to this lower world. 
 
 Existing on all but the physical plane of the plan- 
 etary quaternary, discarnate humanity maintains a 
 peculiar sense of nearness to the incarnate through 
 general characteristics appertaining to the Astral, 
 Kamic, and Kama-Manasic bodies of all concerned. 
 For the discarnate on the levels of the planetary Triad, 
 the sense of nearness or afarness of earthly friends 
 and interests is due to a variety of causes. Thus lov- 
 ing remembrance draws hearts very near. Some day 
 they will touch, and that some day is a radiant hope in 
 the Devachanic life. 
 
 Harsh speech and ungenerous thoughts of the dead, 
 or cold indifference, cannot penetrate their blissful 
 abodes. Nevertheless they are as a veil, in extreme 
 instances even that of oblivion, where no veil should 
 separate. Surely from heart-wisdom we bury the defects 
 of the dead and erect their inscribed memorials elo- 
 quent with praise. For the ordinary Devachanee, 
 earth interests end and the objective touch ceases with 
 the passing of the last remaining relative or personal 
 friend ; but entering into the heaven-life of the great 
 
 85 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 man whose name and deeds for many generations are 
 on the tongues and in the hearts of multitudes, many- 
 new and high friendships make for an experience 
 which, in its two-foldness, is the rich reward of human- 
 ity's helpers. 
 
 Through his lower quarternary the doer of devilish 
 deeds, though in the body, is in continual and close 
 fellowship with demoniac beings. Passing out, he 
 readily finds in them his boon companions, the instiga- 
 tors of his earthly misdoings. The doer of high and 
 noble acts is companioned indeed and by those who 
 on Earth were as worthy and even worthier. Passing 
 out of the body, he too recognizes that encompassing 
 fellowship of the higher planes with which in his best 
 moments he was almost at-one-ment. 
 
 Actual at-one-ment with higher discarnate beings is 
 that Nirvana which a Master of Wisdom and Com- 
 passion experiences throughout his dedicated earthly 
 days. Those rare moments of Nirvanic consciousness 
 during which the saints, not only of the Christian 
 Church but of every worthy religion, have beheld what 
 according to the creed of each was the Ineffable 
 Vision, are explainable and wholly creditable in that 
 full light, a ray of which we have endeavored to direct 
 to the subject treated in this teaching. 
 
 86 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 MUSIC 
 
 THOUGH existing anciently, Music, from the 
 usual viewpoint, is virtually a modern art. 
 Based on tonal divisions which in its long history may 
 be called recent, Music has come to express the heter- 
 ogeneous elements in the total of modern world life. 
 
 Turning from the music of the masses who largely 
 outnumbered the wise and learned of the great extinct 
 civilizations, let us say that the office of what a minority 
 acknowledged to be music, and also the theory accord- 
 ing to which it was composed, are virtually unknown to 
 modern musicians. Otherwise they would understand 
 why an art, seemingly so limited in resources, was by 
 any one at any time deemed both rich and ample. 
 
 The truth is that by the really capable among the 
 older musicians, their art was deemed an unsurpassable 
 means of communion with interior planes. Hence the 
 most ancient and supposedly forgotten scales of Egypt, 
 Babylonia, India and China, scales long antedating the 
 Greek semi-occult modes, were constructed in accord- 
 ance with the anciently known laws of those vibrations 
 which obtain on the physical and more and more sub- 
 jective planes whose total was said to be five, or, more 
 secretly, even seven. 
 
 Pythagoras, that Grecian imbiber of the Eastern 
 Wisdom, was taught in the Greater Mysteries of Egypt, 
 the true office of music. Having learned the occult 
 relation of color and sound, he then with mathematical 
 nicety constructed his whole-tone scale to conform to 
 
 87 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 the Solar Spectrum. In that scale every note corre- 
 sponded not only with a planet, but likewise with one of 
 the seven planes of Earth's geometrically constructed 
 sphere. Moreover, into the secret cosmogony taught 
 to his most promising pupils, music was everywhere 
 woven. 
 
 The pentatonic scale of Orpheus was seemingly a 
 defective one, though based on the flve-foldness of 
 nature and man. But even as the five-fold Brahminical 
 division of these can be made to include all claimed for 
 the seven-fold division, so, by the insertion of a tone 
 between each of two augmented intervals, this penta- 
 tonic scale becomes a septenary. The story of Orpheus 
 and his lute is plainly an allegory concerning the possi- 
 bilities of sound which, if employed understandingly, is 
 a power not only in the abode of the blessed, but even 
 in the lowest divisions of the Kama-Loca. The chants 
 of the Sama Veda were adapted to the Hindu scale and 
 had each its occult potency, one that varied according 
 to the several methods of division and accent. 
 
 What we have touched upon, namely, the secret and 
 most vital side of music, was explained with much 
 detail in the occult schools of Egypt and India and, 
 thanks to Pythagoras, also in those of Greece. But 
 with the beginning of the Christian Era, the exoteric 
 side of the art came gradually into great prominence. 
 The semi-occult Greek modes prepared the way for 
 the Ambrosian and the Gregorian chants, themselves 
 precursors of the yet more exoteric modern scale on 
 which the modern art is based. Because of all this, 
 
 8S 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 the ancient office of music has come to be discredited 
 even to ridicule. 
 
 On the other hand, the old occult scales and the 
 music proper to them have lost much of their original 
 office as will be shown. This earth plane is that of 
 human activity, experience and progress ; whereas the 
 more and more interior planes are properly those of 
 assimilation, and preparation for a new earth-life. 
 Action and reaction between the earth-plane and the 
 other six have always been, and will continue. Because 
 the earth-life of aboriginal man was simple, his after 
 existence was correspondingly so. As that earth-life 
 became complex, so did that of the more interior 
 planes or spheres to which he gravitated periodically. 
 
 As a means of communion with these inner regions, 
 the old occult music was indeed effective, but within 
 the last few centuries the enormous advance of Western 
 civilization — an advance really dating from the Italian 
 revival of art and letters — has reacted powerfully 
 upon the Devachan of the dead of those centuries ; 
 hence the old music fraught with the old associations 
 is unable to affect very much the changed and ever 
 changing life of the higher planes of our planet. 
 
 Evidently, with the ancient occult music it is as with 
 the contemporary arts of the nations that produced it. 
 For the modern world, Egyptian, Hindu, and even 
 Greek art has but little of its original appeal. This 
 for several reasons ; first, because of the preponderance 
 of the modern upon the higher planes, and, second 
 because action and reaction between the interior prin- 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 ciples of the living and those of the present denizens 
 of those planes, largely cause that feeling of remote- 
 ness usually experienced when contemplating the old 
 masterpieces. Other reasons are exterior and minor. 
 
 The occultist should understand that while the now 
 obsolete arts, including that of music, were founded 
 largely on the Ancient Wisdom, any reversion to them 
 would be actual retrogression. Moreover, while true 
 for all time, the Ancient Wisdom in each successive 
 cycle of world progress must have adequate interpreta- 
 tion. The creative artist is ever intuitive ; hence such 
 musicians as Richard Wagner — a genius with but 
 scanty knowledge of the Ancient Wisdom — strive 
 toward what is really an art based on that Wisdom as 
 interpreted in this age of the world. Again, those 
 musicians now experimenting with new scales and 
 tonal progressions are groping toward the same goal. 
 
 Music, by nature and from its inception the most 
 occult of the arts, in comparatively recent times passed 
 through the contrapuntal and classical periods, those 
 wherein its true office was unsuspected. Nevertheless 
 the intuitive geniuses of both periods did on occasions 
 incorporate in its body much of the occult. Ministra- 
 tion to Music's most essential need, to wit, this occult 
 element, began for the modern world properly with the 
 composers of the Romantic school ; but theirs was a 
 service rendered unconsciously until such philosophis- 
 ing musicians as Wagner put pen to paper. Certainly 
 the predominance of the occult in the music of Roman- 
 ticism affects the listener so strangely and interiorly 
 
 90 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 that the Classics at times seem pale and cold. That 
 certain occult influences peculiar to certain music can 
 stir in the listener much that corresponds W<v me gross 
 lower planes of being is quite true of many ultra- 
 modern works. 
 
 As an aspect of the Creative Word, every note of a 
 truly occult scale is seven-fold. Each component of 
 that scale has peculiar affinity for some sub-division 
 of our seven-fold planetary chain. Of each seven-fold 
 note the exterior expression or the coarse outer cover- 
 ing is the only one to which the physical ear responds. 
 The successively interior expressions of that note are> 
 from the first, higher and more increasingly delicate 
 than the physical overtones ; besides, every interior 
 expression has its own overtones. The exact vibration 
 of these inner tones, and therefore their scale relation 
 to the outer note, is a matter of most secret knowledge, 
 and for a weighty reason : The Sacred Word, in what- 
 soever language chanted, can be made truly effective 
 on an interior plane or sub-plane, only by sounding 
 mentally the note proper to that planetary division 
 when the vocal organs give the physical equivalent. 
 
 That in the best of our modern music far more of 
 the occult exists than is generally suspected let us now 
 exemplify; but first let it be understood that on the 
 higher divisions of our planet, past and present time 
 have for the discarnate undergone no little unification. 
 
 With the beloved dead in mind, if certain music is 
 heard or rendered, music in which as listener or per- 
 former they had participated with those now listening 
 
 91 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 or performing, the interior tones of that music reach the 
 dead who at once are alive in the old earth moments, 
 to the living a sweet memory but to them an idealized 
 present. So is it with the music of worship, for again 
 the departed seem to themselves to be within the 
 hallowed walls, there listening to the anthems and 
 joining in the hymns so familiar and so loved in former 
 years. 
 
 The inmost of all really great sacred music pene- 
 trates or upreaches to those high divisions of the 
 Buddhic plane where the foremost representatives of 
 discarnate humanity have well-nigh attained that unifi- 
 cation of past, present and future which is the peculiar 
 prerogative of the Atmic condition. So these also are 
 united with us by the bonds of harmonious sound 
 which therefore is supposed to reach the throne of 
 Supreme Being. 
 
 If given with fervor upon one note, the chanted 
 prayer acquires an insisting and penetrating power 
 anciently known to the authors of the Sama Veda. 
 We are but indicating the possibilities of music as it 
 now is. The ancient occult music has well-nigh ceased 
 to be effective and the new does not measure to the 
 needs of an art that can bring into almost contiguous 
 relation the sensible and the super-sensible planes of 
 our world. That such an art is possible we firmly 
 believe because music is ever an aspect of that Crea- 
 tive Word which both builds and harmonizes, thus 
 making for unity where diversity would otherwise be. 
 Let us hope, aye, let us hold that our modern experi- 
 
 92 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 menters with scales and tonal effects are to advance 
 music toward that office for which especially it came to 
 man as a gift of the gods. In other words, may the 
 ideal be analagous to that of ancient days, but on a 
 higher plane of power and use. 
 
 EARTHLY AND POSTHUMOUS WILL 
 
 THE materialist denies to man any will other than 
 that presiding over the functional activities of 
 brain and body, whereas the spiritualist often maintains 
 that Spiritual Will in its cosmic ..aspect is the one 
 reality. While compelled to regard the materialistic 
 view as wholly inadequate and even shallow, we shall 
 here acknowledge the other as true only in the ultimate 
 unification of all wills which for evolutionary purposes 
 throughout the great " Cycle of Necessity " must 
 remain more or less separate. 
 
 During objective life, man's personal will is inevitably 
 strong since its natural field is here, whereas his Spirit- 
 ual Will is inevitably the weaker since its natural field 
 js in the posthumous life. The balancing of these two 
 as pects of human will during earth-life is the most 
 di fficult and yet the most necessary of h uman under- 
 ta kings, and upon that end all ethical and religious 
 in struction is centered. 
 
 Were man's personal and Spiritual Will evenly 
 balanced, or ap proximately so, he would be above th e 
 n ecessity of death a nd rebirth and ther efore triumphan t 
 over them . Jn short, he would on Earth possess the 
 
 93 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 birthright said to have been lost by Adam. Co nsti- 
 tuted as man now is, the gift of deathlessness in this 
 world and body would result in the immortality of 
 personal will gradually divided from its positive spiritual 
 opposite. Were man now immortal in the heavens, 
 the usual conception of the after death condition, he 
 would be immortal in Spiritual Will more and more 
 separated from its negative personal opposite, that 
 which is necessary to his rounding out as a compas- 
 sionate being, a joy to the heaven world and a helper 
 in the great uplifting of planetary and cosmic life. 
 
 Because when in earth-life man naturally under- 
 estimates his principle of Spiritual Will, and with little 
 sense of loss could quite lose sight of it, and because 
 when a heavenly being he naturally under-estimates his 
 principle of personal will and with little sense of loss 
 could in turn dispense with that, therefore, through the 
 operation of Karmic Law, the over-ruling Powers 
 cause him to gravitate between the two states until he 
 gives to each aspect of will its exact place in his seven- 
 fold being. This accomplished, on whatever planetary 
 plane man chooses to function — and choice he then 
 will have — his usefulness is ever that of a being superior 
 to divisions which in the main are but the veil of Maya, 
 itself but the externalization of imperfect man's seven- 
 fold consciousness. 
 
 Ascendency of personal will results in one's over- 
 estimation of his zealously guarded rights, and under- 
 estimation and infringement of the rights of others. 
 Hence in this world, man's administrations are largely 
 
 94 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 unjust, whereas exact Justice is the basis of Divine 
 government which therefore is a series of readjust- 
 ments deemed by the narrow-visioned so unjust that 
 they murmur and inveigh against, or altogether repudi- 
 ate Divine Rule. 
 
 The happiness of the dead on the higher planes 
 would not be greatly disturbed could they come into 
 knowledge of this life's inequalities, for, in their ascent, 
 personal will was more and more in abeyance, and 
 Spiritual Will was acquiring greater and greater promi- 
 nence. This Spiritual Will when much enlightened, 
 which occurs at the turn of the subjective arc of 
 individual life, fully acquieses in the decrees of Karma 
 as administered to the incarnate. Therefore for the 
 Devachanee there would be the growing assurance 
 that whatsoever the lot of those left behind, could he 
 so regard them, they are in the keeping of Divine 
 Justice which alone brings harmony from discordant 
 Earth conditions. 
 
 In the Devachanic period man is not a free agent, 
 for freedom depends upon his personal will which , 
 sourced in his Astral brain , perme ates his quarternary 
 fif principles only , but cannot cross Antaskaran a the 
 
 idge to his higher Triad, the source of Devacnanic 
 
 consciousness. 
 
 Amidst the multiplicity of experiences begun at 
 physical birth, free-will and personality are necessary 
 to man, but persistence of free-will would in the sub- 
 jective period bring him into countless new experiences, 
 most of them interfering with the chief object of 
 
 95 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Devachan, to wit, assimilation of the best contained in 
 the last earth-life. As a Devachanee, man's loss of 
 free-will and larger use of Spiritual Will are a real gain, 
 because conducive to obedience to the requirements of 
 humanity's Guardian Helpers. 
 
 Such obedience is to the Devachanee but second 
 nature ; so he realizes never that his every doing is 
 ruled ; in fact, to himself he seems to act with all the 
 independence of what we call free-will. When from 
 countless incarnations man has become wholly wise, 
 then with full realization of personal and Spiritual Will, 
 he shall direct his every movement, earthly or post- 
 humous, in the ways through which the Karmic guides 
 would otherwise cause him to go. This is freedom, 
 the freedom of God, the only freedom desirable or 
 possible in a law-governed universe. 
 
 DEVACHAN 
 
 ALTHOUGH the Devachanee has a certain view 
 of the corresponding world of the incarnate, 
 that world is for him idealized far beyond the recogni- 
 tion of mortals here below. Therefore into the assimi- 
 lation of the worthy past to which the Devachanjc 
 period is chiefly devoted, contemporaneous Earth hap- 
 penings as such cannot be injected. However, though 
 his Spiritual Will, conforming to that of the Devachanic 
 rulers — sometimes called the Devars — holds the 
 Devachanee largely to his idealized past, it is possible 
 for the incarnate, conscious of present time and active 
 
 9 6 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 in it, to maintain an inner union with the discarnate ; 
 a union which, transcending the earthly sequence of 
 what we call time, not only joins all concerned in the 
 happy past of long ago, but colors it with something of 
 the present. This returnable past, impossible to mere 
 physical consciousness, is for the Devachanee an 
 intimation of that attainable Reality, the Eternal 
 Present as it exists in the Divine Consciousness. 
 
 With the usual notion of Devachanic illusion we 
 shall make issue, and that our dissent may have weight, 
 let us examine the nature of Devachanic consciousness. 
 First let it be said that when death sunders it from the 
 physical brain, the human mind is out of relation with 
 those ideas of time and space which originate in that 
 brain. This radical change is indeed wonder-working, 
 for now to concentrate attention on a given time and 
 place is to be in them both. From the physical view- 
 point, such consciousness is mere illusion ; nevertheless 
 any past time and even the moment now with us, is 
 but an illusory aspect of the Eternal Present. More- 
 over, the most remote world is in the Eternal Here. 
 From which it appears that our physical viewpoint is 
 itself an illusory one. We would even contend that, 
 dispite of its illusion, the Devachanic viewpoint is 
 nearer to ultimate Truth. 
 
 Because they possess the seven principles, the incar- 
 nate are in many ways positive to the newly discarnate. 
 To offset this, the latter are protected from obsession 
 by separating conditions difficult to bridge. On the 
 other hand, those of the discarnate who have concen- 
 
 97 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 trated their consciousness in the higher triad, become 
 positively but often unknowingly helpful — spiritually, 
 mentally, and even physically — to such of the incar- 
 nate as are willing to be helped. Thus the mother 
 aids the child while it holds her in loving memory ; 
 and, similarly, the wife aids the husband. These in 
 turn contribute to the happiness of the discarnate, for, 
 by concentrating on the happy past, they cause the 
 discarnate to see and identify themselves with the old 
 situations which, as already said, contain something of 
 the present. This is well, for, as far as consistent 
 with their dissimilar states, the dead and the living so 
 maintain a progressive relation. 
 
 The usually accepted occult teaching is that in 
 these revivals of Earth situations the dead contact but 
 the vitalized images of their loved ones. This is but a 
 substitute teaching, for the real one is so recondite 
 that, in the early days of Theosophy, few students 
 could grasp it; and of this number not many would 
 accept. 
 
 As a final reality man exists in the Everlasting Now, 
 whereas his long succession of Earth lives is but a 
 continued striving toward that Reality. This strife 
 has occurred during what to physical consciousness, 
 are the consecutive ages of the world. Every earth- 
 life, even the most remote, of a human being is an 
 illusory aspect of the Eternal Now, and if wholly 
 revivable by an effort of mind, is as real as ever it 
 was. Hence the personal contact in the returned past 
 of the Devachanee is even as the original earth-asso- 
 
 9 8 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 ciation. It follows that if the loved of the Devachanee 
 are but images, our loved ones here below are in the 
 same category. Concerning this matter the interior 
 teaching is that on any plane of consciousness our 
 fellow men are not vitalized images, but realities seen 
 through the veil of Maya which is no veil to the 
 spiritually enlightened. 
 
 We have endeavored to make clear the mysterious 
 fact that with equal truth one may exist in the revived 
 past of a friend long dead and at the same time in his 
 own quite different present environment. When, ha v- 
 ing" transcended certain time limitations, one views his 
 fo rmer lives in panoramic succession , he knows that 
 never has he lived un til that enlightenment. Those 
 so-called lives were but attempts to live, efforts to 
 realize the present disillusioned moment. And yet by 
 a mental effort he can limit his consciousness to any 
 of those lives and feel again that certainty of its great 
 and varied activities which once he felt in the world of 
 ordinary men. 
 
 Always in the world's great religions, right doing 
 results in life eternal and wrong doing in death. The 
 ethical teaching is borne out by the philosophy of 
 the above exposition. Right doing is progress toward 
 the central Truth of Being awaiting man in the Eternal 
 Here and Now. Therefore his every good deed is 
 immortal in his higher life. Wrong doing is retrogres- 
 sion toward those delusions of time and place, and 
 that mental and moral darkness sometimes called 
 death, which is the essence of the hells of every 
 
 99 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 religion. For one whose days have been wholly evil, 
 no revivable Devachanic associations exist ; but the 
 gross lowest sub-planes are for him crowded with many 
 occurrences which, always renewing themselves, are 
 hued in dark or lurid colors whereinto no mitigating 
 ray can penetrate. 
 
 THE CENTRAL MYSTERY 
 
 THE chapter dealing with Devachanic conscious- 
 ness prepares us for some slight examination of 
 that central mystery of Occultism, the Eternal Here 
 and Now. In its ultimate the matter far transcends 
 the reach of human mind as it yet is ; so a few meagre 
 statements must suffice. 
 
 Though having but one meaning, the expression 
 "The Eternal Here," has many interpretations ; though 
 having but one "location" — to use a necessarily 
 inadequate word — the Eternal Here has many goals 
 which in their succession prove but way stations in 
 that stupendous journey toward perfection known as 
 the Kosmic Cycle. 
 
 Wheresoever man may be, whether incarnate on 
 some physical division of the Earth, or discarnate 
 on an unseen planetary plane, his inmost apprehen- 
 sible being — that Atmic Heart-Centre within the other 
 six — is held to the Solar Logos by a magnetic line 
 delicate but indestructible. Therefore would it seem 
 that his true self and centre, transcending the other 
 six, is in the ten-fold Sun around which this planet 
 
 ioo 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 turns, so making him a participant in the well-nigh 
 endless spiral. Wherefore if enlightened he may solil- 
 oquize thus, "Yonder bright Orb is my Father's house 
 from which a prodigal I wandered down even to this 
 dark world of death and decay. I will arise, for both 
 my Father and my own true self await with welcome 
 my late return." 
 
 Meanwhile, in the consciousness of the Solar Logos 
 is a feeling in some ways comparable to that of this 
 earthly home-seeker who, if gaining his goal, would 
 discover that his highest self still eludes him, that his 
 line of force — his finest thread of Fohat — though 
 connecting with the Solar Logos, stretches on to an 
 even greater Logos which perhaps would prove the 
 container of his essential being. Thus in his quest 
 would the seeker be led from Star to Star, to greater 
 and yet greater Centres, and finally to the revelation 
 that ever he has lived and ever he shall continue in 
 the Centre of Centres, the Eternal Here from which, 
 in appearance only, he had separated himself. 
 
 From this illustration we discover that, in respect to 
 Space, the Eternal Here is the substantial and abiding 
 nucleus around which revolves the phantasmagorial 
 universe ; first the chief reflections of Reality, then 
 the reflections of these, and so on; thus minimizing 
 Truth and accentuating falsity until man himself is 
 reached. Nevertheless, the man by men contacted 
 is not all error, for, had we the eyes, we should see 
 deep in him the Everlasting Here from which by Maya 
 only are the worlds divided. 
 
 IOI 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 In respect to Time, the full understanding of which 
 implies participation in nothing less than Divine Wis- 
 dom, its ultimate Truth we shall designate by that 
 necessarily inadequate name, the Eternal Now. 
 
 Spacial distances exist, or, more properly, seem to 
 exist, only because of the opinion we launch toward 
 the worlds there supposedly seen, and the opinion they 
 in turn direct to us. Because of this bond of illusion 
 between planet and planet, Star and Star, not one of 
 them can attain Supreme Truth while the ignorance 
 of others pulls it back. 
 
 As the stellar universe is but the reflection of the 
 original Here, so the time necessary to the orbit of a 
 world is but its attempt to divide the indivisible Now. 
 For the getting of necessary experience all worlds live 
 and move, each in its own little here and now, and, in 
 humbler wise, so does man himself, who as a fixed reality 
 exists neither on this revolving planet, nor on any 
 flaming and wheeling suns, nor yet in the unstable 
 yesterday, to-day and to-morrow of these. 
 
 What then is the outcome of our brief though some- 
 what interior view ? Of man shall we conclude that 
 his seven principles, the physical included, are non- 
 existent ? Is our seven-fold world-chain, with all its 
 complex evolution and involution, in the same category ? 
 Are the sister planets and even the vast nocturnal 
 assembly of the Suns but spots before the eyes of the 
 star-gazer ? 
 
 No ! most emphatically no ! All that man singly or 
 collectively has passed through, or is yet to experience, 
 
 102 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 together with what his eyes have seen or yet shall see 
 of gloom or glory, worth or unworth, exists as unpre- 
 destined and yet foreknown possibility in what from 
 poverty of language we indicate as the Eternal Here 
 and the Eternal Now. In every act of daily life, as in 
 every Kosmic process, those possibilities are either 
 moving toward or receding from fulfilment ; and 
 whether we look to the north or the south, the east or 
 the west of this Earth or the sky above, the line of our 
 spiritual vision curves to the Centre of Centres where in 
 essence all beings exist; the greatest consciously, all 
 others unconsciously. 
 
 After all, what adequate end is attained by the 
 seemingly eternal Kosmic Process ? Evidently one, 
 as we would presently show, and there may be others 
 beyond human ken. No pure Monism can stand the 
 test of logic ; hence a philosophic cosmogony demands 
 the two-fold One, the " Same and the Other," the 
 Being of Positive and Negative aspects. The Positive 
 let us describe as the fulness of conscious Selfhood. 
 As for the Negative, its primal condition is that of 
 mere conscious existence. The difference between the 
 two states is that of high and low, great and small, in 
 their most conceivable unlikeness and separateness. 
 Notwithstanding which, both Positive and Negative 
 in respect to their very essence are inseparably 
 unified. 
 
 So then we have the problem of problems, that of 
 Creation. This Negative lacking so much, and yet 
 based on inmost Identity, must grow into that fulness 
 
 103 
 

 THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 of conscious Selfhood which will enable it to share in 
 the attributes of the Positive. At the initial stage, the 
 merely conscious realizes not its deficiencies and so 
 rests in the Divine Unity. But with the first intimation 
 of personal self, differences are instinctively felt and 
 then expressed by a putting away of that from which 
 it differs. This act and its every successor are called 
 the illusion of separateness, for the Eternal Here can 
 be put away only in the seeming. 
 
 In normal procedure this illusion of separateness 
 increases to the maximum which, for man, was reached 
 in the middle of the fourth planetary round. Then, 
 like a planet at aphelion, he began the long return to 
 realized Unity. In contrast to the normal we would 
 instance the unorbital course of certain stars which 
 with their systems of worlds are supposed by some 
 occultists to have encountered certain allurements 
 perhaps destined to draw them into the very abysms 
 of space and time ; a condition from which there may 
 be no return. 
 
 The Masters of the White Lodge hold that the 
 "illusion of separateness" has for its limit the circum- 
 ference of the Manifest Universe as to them revealed. 
 On the other hand, certain "brothers of the shadow" 
 claim knowledge of a universe beyond ; a universe 
 having its own Here and Now ; a universe of ethical 
 standards radically different from those toward which 
 we strive. It is conceivable that a whole Solar System 
 may be turning toward that region of "nothingness and 
 night," and yet conditions culminating in a perverted 
 
 104 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Solar Logos are quite outside the known adjustments 
 of Karmic Law. 
 
 There is, however, another view; one to us more 
 consistent with the unthwartable purpose of the Kosmic 
 Logos. The Suns and their attendants are sentient 
 beings whose evolution and destiny have little in 
 common with those of man. Still, such beings share 
 with him certain characteristics, one of which, in its 
 primitive aspect, is curiosity. This in a mature man 
 may become the moving spirit of that benefactor of 
 his race, the intrepid explorer who opens up to others 
 the unfamiliar regions of the globe. 
 
 What are known as the runaway Suns are the would- 
 be explorers of that deep wherein, according to our 
 Masters, only Stars of this nature move. Few indeed 
 are they and far sundered from each other, and farther 
 still from the great stellar host. During every univer- 
 sal period the Kosmic Logos by various means enlarges 
 its vast domain. Hence such determined pioneers as 
 Arcturus reestablis h, farther and farther in the abyss 
 of the Unmanifest, the negative pole of the Manifest 
 Universe. 
 
 ACQUISITIVENESS 
 
 WHILE necessary to all creatures, acquisitiveness 
 has its noblest use and basest abuse in man 
 alone. Hoarding against the unfruitful season the 
 squirrel is actuated by the instinct of self-preservation ; 
 whereas human acquisitiveness, though sourced in the 
 same primal instinct, is enabled through the higher or 
 
 J °5 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 the lower mind, to develop, either normally or abnor- 
 mally, until, in respect to results, the animal is far 
 outstripped. 
 
 Though providence is necessary to man, his getting 
 of things material has proper bounds fixed by individual 
 circumstances, since the superabundance of one may 
 be insufficient for another's needs. For each there is 
 a just mean to which the right-minded will agree, and 
 for whose realization they should cooperate seeing that 
 the few over-rich make for general poverty. On the 
 other hand, to the getting of goods that weigh in God's 
 balance, no moral limit is set since individual posses- 
 sion of the world's wisdom and justice and love makes 
 the multitude in no wise poorer. 
 
 All this being axiomatic, how do we explain the 
 intelligent man of inflexible purpose who devotes his 
 commanding abilities to a getting which, could the 
 squirrel emulate it and reason upon it, would be his 
 shame ? Whence the tremendous momentum driving 
 that man even over human hearts to his glittering but 
 empty goal ? Certainly one life is inadequate ; the 
 disgrace, aye, the infamy of it, begun in the long ago 
 as did the glory of the sage and the saint. 
 
 The very mainspring of human activity is acquisi- 
 tiveness ; if lacking it, man would now be where once 
 he was, on the brute level. Having not where to lay 
 his head, the Master of Masters would acquire that 
 desideratum, the love of all mankind. So in the begin- 
 ning of his ministry he made the supreme exchange in 
 renouncing the temporal kingship of the world then 
 
 1 06 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 possible to him. / The real curse of riches is that w ith 
 thei r covetous getting will grow that blind love of self 
 wh ich opposes the desire for Wisdom, Justice, Love, 
 or anything else shareable in equal measure by all 
 others. Hence when the hand can no more clutch, 
 neither can the eye gloat upon worldly riches, the 
 soul-impoverished man, by death bereft, passes thence 
 to be poor in'deed. 
 
 The man of greatly developed acquisitiveness is the 
 tenacious one able to contact this lower world for 
 perhaps a considerable period after the death of his 
 physical body. He is the man whose grappling irons 
 have made fast and will not let go. Having sought 
 and won the love of his followers left behind, Jesus 
 was enabled to reveal himself as a physical being to 
 the chosen few. This brightest of pictures has a dark 
 opposite as will be explained. 
 
 Soon after decease, the man who had lived but to 
 accumulate money will find to his intense satisfaction 
 that still he contacts those hoardings whereon his life- 
 long energy and love were centered. Rarely is such 
 wealth used as its gatherer would wish ; so presently he 
 suffers the pangs of loss as if still in the body, and often 
 he gives himself up to impotent rage. This picture, 
 dark enough, can take on a deeper shadow. The man 
 who in death would not renounce, but, instead, cursed 
 the fate separating him from his gold, finds, to his 
 present joy, his money bags all about him ; but too 
 soon he sees with horror that the hands of spendthrifts 
 have seized upon his wealth. So, with every wasted 
 
 107 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 coin he lives again his struggle to gain it, but now 
 with the painful knowledge that at last he is to lose. 
 
 Has he hidden what was dearer than life ? If so, he 
 now and henceforth agonizes over possible discovery, 
 watching with dreadful misgiving every footstep in 
 its vicinity. Thus for years is he held between the 
 Astral and the physical planes until from the lethargy of 
 utter exhaustion he wakes on a plane of consciousness 
 where some good deed or generous impulse comes to 
 brief fruition. To such depths does the perversion of 
 one of his most noble and necessary qualities hurl a 
 man, that the mere animal foresight of the unprogres- 
 sive brute had been a better possession. 
 
 We have described a getting which makes for the 
 bitter poverty of the somewhat exceptional being. 
 But for the few it is reserved either to reach the very 
 heights of true possession, or to plunge into the lowest 
 abyss of emptiness. Gaining the whole world, the 
 rapacious conqueror loses his own soul through self- 
 insulation, that repelling power of selfishness which 
 can develop enormously in the chief centre of the 
 lower quaternary. Such a condition means gradual 
 shrinkage of the Kamic and Kama-Manasic bodies. It 
 means a narrowing toward that mathematical point 
 which was man's only possession aeons ago. On the 
 other hand, universal possession is possible to one who, 
 getting unselfishly, brings soul after soul to himself. 
 
 The size and shape of living bodies, that of man 
 included, is an inheritance from ancestors who them- 
 selves received from those who acquired blindly much 
 
 1 08 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 more than needed of size ; hence, with the growth of 
 brain, at first ridiculously small, the various species 
 discriminated gradually against mere bulk as inimical 
 to agility, comfort and even self-preservation. This 
 choice was instinctive rather than rational, but man 
 with full knowledge of results has come to be a selfish 
 or an unselfish getter. The brainless chooser of mere 
 bulk merited no severity of adjusting Law. The types 
 of the overgrown became extinct ; that was all. But 
 enlightened man must pay the severe penalty of cov- 
 etous getting. However huge with worldly possessions, 
 he is stripped bare of them all to become in the other 
 world a pauper and an outcast from men ; whereas, 
 taking all of enduring value, the man of good choice 
 leaves with benedictions the residue, perhaps of much 
 use to others. 
 
 THE SPECIFIC OFFICE OF THE SEXES IN REPRODUCTION 
 
 CONCERNING the office of the male in the repro- 
 duction of species, theosophical literature offers 
 nothing more than what we must dominate crude and 
 far-fetched theories based on vague hints given in 
 instructions definite enough for the early days of The- 
 osophy. In those semi-esoteric writings it was hinted 
 that foods, perhaps of certain kinds, were necessary to 
 the office of the male ; whereat conjecture, more or 
 less clumsy, was in order. The usual theory is that, 
 returning to incarnation, the Ego divides its principles 
 so that the permanent physical atom, nucleus of the 
 fcetal body, having incorporated itself with certain 
 
 109 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 foods, enters the body of the father to reach eventually 
 the seminal ducts. So much for a theory whose appli- 
 cation we will examine briefly. 
 
 Let us suppose the Ego now ready, or preparing to 
 incarnate. Its methodical initiative act must be the 
 choosing of suitable parents. As for the mother, when 
 the father is prepared she will present no difficulties to 
 the far-seeing Ego. As for the father, let us decide 
 that the necessary vitalized physical atom has been 
 placed in a grain of wheat, therefore a grain in a field 
 of wheat. Next the crop is harvested, milled, bar- 
 relled, and lastly, shipped to all sections to be eaten 
 at once, or perhaps not for years, or perhaps to be 
 destroyed by fire or water, or what not. That the 
 vitalized kernel, whole, or most likely powdered and 
 its parts separated in the general grinding, will ever 
 enter the father's stomach and digestive tract, and 
 through the blood find the ducts is a possibility too 
 absurd for consideration. However, as our purpose is 
 rather to construct than to demolish, let this single 
 illustration suffice. 
 
 It is commonly known that those fluids of the body, 
 the saliva, the gastric juice and the pancreatic juice in 
 the order named, gradually convert all but the ash of 
 foods into blood which in turn rebuilds the always 
 wasting bodily tissues. Man mirrors himself more or 
 less faithfully both without and within his physical 
 organism. In fact he is thus reproduced on the seven 
 individual and planetary planes and their seven subdi- 
 visions. The physical body is to some extent m irrored 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Jn the saliva which, mixing with the contents of the 
 mouth, be gins the process of stamping its image upon 
 the food. When the great Initiate walked with men he 
 once spat upon the ground and mixing clay with the 
 spittle he anointed the eyes of the blind man with the 
 image of his Own perfect organs of sight. To one 
 skilled in the arts of sorcery, spitting upon another 
 inflicts injury, for the spitter throws upon the object of 
 his hatred and malice an image of himself distorted by 
 or inoculated with any evil he chooses to impose upon 
 a fellow being. 
 
 / The gastric and the pancreatic juices each contain 
 the image of physical man, and these i mages havi ng 
 impressed themselves upon the digesting food, every 
 red corpuscle of wh at has become blood holds of th e 
 body an image in which some or gan_^r^ part is mor e 
 perfectly shown than are the other s. Thus is indicated 
 in what organ or part the corpuscle is to perform its 
 office of reconstruction, and to that spot it is at once 
 magnetically attracted from the blood stream. 
 
 Man is imaged not only in the phy sical blood, but 
 a [so in those pranas which are the bloods of his more 
 and more ethe real bodies. Hence, if spitting upon a 
 person tends to his injury, the giving of one's blood is 
 to do him great service. For all who appreciate his 
 sacrifice, the shed blood of Jesus impresses his image 
 not merely in the physical blood, but also in the 
 currents of the higher bodies which henceforth are 
 reconstructed to resemble more and more those of the 
 Master himself. 
 
 in 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Among the red blood corpuscles, those impressed 
 with the most faithful pic tures of the human bo dy 
 produce both the seminal fluid of the male and the 
 ovum of the female, for the maki ng of which certain 
 
 t foods are superior to others. Originally man was not 
 carni vorous but, through an acquired taste, the debased 
 i nternal images induced structural changes in b oth 
 himself and his offspring. Fruits, vegetables and 
 
 a g rains are nature's wise provision for man, but, fo r the 
 i nternal images, especially those en tering into the_ 
 reproductive process, wheat, that gift of bright Venus 
 to our evolving race, is the food of foods. 
 
 While the corpuscles which renew the bodily parts 
 must have special excellencies adapting each to its 
 specific work, the seminal fluid differs from every 
 other in that its vital contents, the spermatozoa, must 
 build -an entire body as an independent organism. 
 Every spermatozoon carries an image of the male as an 
 entirety, and this image obtains on more planes than 
 the physical. Again, among the spermatozoa there 
 exists a distinguishable difference in images. 
 
 As for the human ovum, it is a marvelous picture 
 gallery comparable to a crystal sphere which reflects 
 the entire landscape and the sky above. It should, 
 however, be said that the ovum pictures are not 
 exterior, but on the inner walls like the pictures in the 
 seven-fold human Egg. In the minute ovum is pictured 
 vividly the woman in her various moods when that 
 ovum was maturing in the ovary; and in a fainter way 
 she is there as she seemed prior to that time. More- 
 
 1 12 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 over, every picture is duplicated on a higher human 
 plane, and may there hold somewhat of subjective 
 characteristics inhibited in the woman because her 
 Kama, moving along the lines of least resistance, has 
 
 "turned From those characteristics as one turns from an 
 obstacle in the highway. 
 
 While both the obvious and the subjective character- 
 istics of the female are assembled in the ovum, the 
 male characteristics of every kind are scattered among 
 t he spermatozoa ; to speak precisely, they are divided 
 
 ^among many groups ; ea ch member of a group bearing 
 the g roup i mag e. Because of the foregoing, nothing 
 of which was discursive, we hope to make plain as 
 much of the secret of procreation as it is the purpose 
 of this writing to reveal. 
 
 JDescending to rebirfh, man constructs on succ es- 
 sively lowe r planes, the bodies appropriate to each 
 
 ^until he is a six-fold being. This building is through 
 the awakened activity of the central permanent atom 
 proper to each plane ; in fact the chief atoms held in 
 pralaya in the Auric Egg and never actually separated 
 from the Ego. Arrived on the physical plane, the 
 entity must submit to a procedure which the unyield- 
 ing nature of physical matter in this age of the world 
 has long rendered necessary. 
 
 It is well to know that the higher principles of man 
 expand when death releases them from the physical 
 envelope, whereas in descent to Earth they undergo 
 the contrary process. This because they are then in 
 a negative condition to physical matter and so tend to 
 
 IJ 3 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 imitate its condensed condition. Owing to their con- 
 traction, the reincarnating principles are enabled to 
 enter the uterus of the future mother. 
 
 To the great beings presiding over human rebirth, 
 and even to the Ego, we must grant that foresight 
 because of which the entity is in conjunction with the 
 mother only when impregnation is to occur. Other- 
 wise failure would be the rule, and success the rare 
 exception. Of the spermatozoa deposited in the 
 vagina, one enters the ovum ; thus giving to it an 
 image of the father, which in the body of the child is 
 to become inherited paternal characteristics, to wit, 
 physical resemblances and even mental ones, for, as 
 already said, the image exists on more planes than 
 one. Should this paternal image show characteristics 
 latent in the father, these in the child will become 
 ancestral inheritance. 
 
 Since magnetic attraction draws every spermatozoon 
 toward the ovum, is the success of one predetermined ? 
 No, with qualifications, for, since the ends of Karmic 
 Justice require specific characteristics resident in a 
 certain group, predetermination is for that group, any 
 unit of which may gain the goal. The initial procedure 
 of the spermatozoon in the ovum is a most mysterious 
 one, wholly explainable should we enquire deeper than 
 our present purpose warrants. Enough that such 
 explanation would reveal the most secret methods of 
 Universal Nature in her manifold operations. 
 
 In the ovum the minute male plasm is drawn to a 
 certain picture of the many; one which is more than a 
 
 114 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 picture, for it throbs with a certain life which is of the 
 mother, and yet not of her. Thus, immediately by the 
 union of the positive male and the negative female 
 im ages, the permanent physical foundation atoms ar e 
 drawn m agnetically into the ovum and a trinity of 
 reproduc tive forces resul ts. At the pralaya called 
 death, the foundation physical atoms had lost their 
 outer covering and, until conception, they had existed 
 as matter on the higher subdivisions of the material 
 plane. One office of the male plasm is to furnish, in 
 the only way available, precisely the kind of matter 
 needed at the initial stage of foetal growth. Growth 
 henceforth will be more and more toward the composite 
 r model derived not only from the male and the female 
 images, but also from the model of the incarnating^ 
 physical being himself. This model was impressed on 
 his central physical atom during his previous earth lif e. 
 
 What is known as the " astral model," a term used 
 more to conceal, than to reveg.1 the^ procre atiye secret* 
 i sjput the necessary fourth factor i n foetal shaping.. In 
 addition to these there can be a fifth image exterior 
 and accidental, if accident can occur in a matter so 
 important as the formation of a being placed among 
 his fellows to accomplish if .possible his. duty and his 
 destiny. That image, in the shape of the repulsive 
 and the horrible seen by the mother, unites with the 
 images now creative within the womb, and the child 
 comes forth malformed or otherwise abnormal. 
 
 Every procedure in which man is a participant, may, 
 for that reason, be overruled by Karmic Law in its 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 bringing about of justice beyond ordinary ken. So 
 the reproductive act may result in what is known as 
 "tubal pregnancy;" the reincarnating being having 
 been drawn to the Fallopian tubes. This means failure 
 to incarnate and perhaps death to the mother. 
 
 Reproduction through the paternal, maternal and 
 personal images and the astral model , obtains for all 
 species ^save those produced parthenogenically. In 
 certain low orders of life no males exist, so the male 
 image is lacking; but the females themselves furnish 
 a plasmic basis for the incarnations of the group-soul. 
 
 IMAGES 
 
 MANY readers, even among students of occultism, 
 will discredit the doctrine of images touched 
 upon in the preceding chapter. That these objectors 
 and all others may know that images are at both the 
 central Heart and the circumference of Creation, let us 
 enquire concerning their origin and unversality. 
 
 Images originated at the very dawn of that Mani- 
 festation which succeeded the Kosmic Night. In the 
 profound symbology of the Ancient Arcane Science, 
 Creation begins with the Orphic or Brahma's Egg, the 
 Archetype of every egg to be. It is said that Para- 
 brahman, the Causeless Cause, or, in Western nomen- 
 clature, the First Cause, is in every manifested thing. 
 In the "Gita " we read, "All this universe is pervaded 
 by me in my invisible form ; " and again, " All things 
 exist in me, but I do not exist in them." 
 
 116 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 The First Cause may be conceived of as the Father- 
 Mother producing the primeval Egg, in the most occult 
 sense the only Egg that is or that shall be during the 
 Kosmic Day. In a way the human father and mother 
 both are in the fertilized human egg since their images 
 are there. So, m jm immeasurably greater way, the 
 Fa ther-Mother i s in that Egg of Creation, the Central 
 Sun, of which all others in lesser and lesser way are 
 duplications. The Mother Principle is, so to speak, 
 mirrored on the walls of the primeval Egg ; the Father's 
 Image is in conjunction with it, and these Images are 
 impressed indelibly upon all life reincarnating from a 
 previous Kosmic period. 
 
 But what is an image, and how does it gain the 
 Golden Egg ? As the Infinite cannot be contained in 
 the infinitesimal, the Divine Parents endow the Great 
 Breath, in other words the blood of the body of Crea- 
 tion, with their own attributes, and the sum of these is 
 apprehensible to our minds only as an image. As the 
 human blood-stream carries in vast numbers the human 
 images from the heart to every part of the body, so the 
 current of the Great Breath bears from the Kosmic 
 Heart to every Star, each an organ in the Universal 
 Body, the archetypal Images of Hiranygarbha, the Egg 
 of eggs. 
 
 As there is one Egg, separation being but illusory, 
 so there is one composite Image from which all others 
 are separated in appearance only. To touch upon a 
 mystery, that Image is the apprehensible Three in 
 One, the Father-Mother Image and that of Kosmos 
 
 117 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 in its prior manifestation. It is Ishvara, the Christos, 
 potential in the heart of every creature, and also in 
 things seemingly inanimate. 
 
 In our Solar system the image reproducing faculty 
 is resident in the Logos whose seven Rays re-transmit 
 the image-bearing light of greater and greater Logoi ; but 
 what change, what deterioration occurs in the descending 
 light and its images ere reaching our Logos is not for 
 humanity to know. Enough if the image transmitted 
 by our Logos is realized in man's entire being, since he 
 then has become the seven-fold likeness of the Logos. 
 
 The image-reproducing power of all creatures is 
 located in the seven-fold heart, hence for the rebuild- 
 ing of its own body and the perpetuation of its kind, 
 all breathing things are lar gely indebted to Ishvara , 
 without whom there could be no images. A seven - 
 fold image in the heart of man, Ishvara is impre ssed 
 as a perfect sphere upon each of the seven chief per- 
 manent atoms, the nucleus of his seven principles. 
 Failure to reproduce the sphere, both in himself and 
 his offspring, constituted the fall of man . At the 
 lowest level of failure, man, in imitation of the bru te, 
 w alked on all fours ; nor will he regain the lost ima ge 
 ifrptil the final round of his progress. 
 
 Because of its divine lineage, the seven-fold human 
 monad gives to the male spermatozoa and to the female 
 ovum a vitalized, but, in this age of the world, a neces- 
 sarily imperfect image of itself; a fact not fully stated 
 in the previous chapter. To use most effectively the 
 Creative Word is to duplicate and vitalize an image ; 
 
 118 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 hence the self-duplication of species is such a use in 
 which the humblest creature shares with the human 
 race, since Ishvara is the common possession of all. 
 
 The history of the human J^shvara or Christos lea ds 
 back until lost in the mists of innumerable aeons. 
 Retransmitted from an earlier Solar system, or perhaps 
 from a previous Kosmic period, in descent from our 
 Logos it has receive d a negative im age from every planet 
 of the seven in downward series, and a positive one 
 from every Solar Ray appropriate to each planet. This 
 Ishvara is therefore a composite group-image of indi- 
 vidual, solar and planetary impressions. 
 
 Of this composite group-image, it should be said that 
 notwithstanding its seeming independence, it is inoper- 
 ative if separated from the Logos, that link in the chain 
 of images begun with the primal image, the one Life of 
 all others. 
 
 In the fertilizing of the human ovum, the male 
 spermatozoon, bearing from the father his compo site 
 group-image made effective by the positive solar pranas , 
 conjoins in the ovum with the mother's group-image 
 vitalized by the negative planetary pranas . These 
 united positives and negatives draw to themselves a 
 third composite group, that of the reincarnating being. _ 
 In this brief statement we have for the present spoken 
 our last word on that great secret of Nature, the repro- 
 duction of kind. 
 
 Because the Logos has impressed its seven-fold 
 Image on the seven principles of man through the per- 
 manent atoms of each, the perfectability and immortality 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 of the physical is assured ; not however as it now is, 
 but rather as a principle toward which the resurrected 
 body of Jesus was an approach ; in fact a principle 
 peculiar to our own planetary scheme, and eventually 
 as fiery and yet unconsuming as the pure Astral of the 
 s ix-fold Lunar sovereign who ap peared to Moses in the 
 burning bush of Horeb. 
 
 That most ephemeral of images, the one thrown upon 
 a mirror either by a person or a thing, exists because 
 of Ishvara and the Solar Rays, and fails to become a 
 living entity only because the process is incomplete. 
 Nevertheless, the image is seven-fold and, if endowed 
 with super-normal vision, one may discover within it 
 the Astral and the more and more ethereal counter- 
 parts of the physical shadow. 
 
 The procedure necessary to the permanence of the 
 shadow is a modern discovery, one made practical by 
 Daguerre, and is the first step toward the greatest of 
 occult arts. Photography in all natural colors is 
 another step sure to be taken. Photography of the 
 interiors of opaque bodies by means of the ultra- 
 spectrum rays is another step toward that duplication 
 which occurred in the miracle of the loaves and fishes. 
 S ome knowledge of the master secret of such dupli- 
 
 cation will be revealed to the seventh sub-race of 
 
 « ... 
 
 tjie fifth and even more to the seventh sub-race o f the 
 
 sixt h; but the full secret is reserved, for the se venth 
 
 root-race in the Melchizedekian age of Universal Peace. 
 
 • ; — . 
 
 Then the physical body of man will have undergone 
 
 those anatomical changes whereby the imaging power 
 
 120 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 of the reproductive organs is transferred to the hea rt 
 .Jtll^he^^nje^l^land. 
 
 THE RESURRECTION 
 
 THE two preceding chapters have prepared the 
 student for a partial explanation of that pro- 
 f ound mystery of the Christian Church, and that 
 stumbling block of the sceptic, the physical resurre c- 
 ti on and reappearance of the Planetary Ru ler, the 
 Master of the Seven Rays, known exoterically a s Jesus 
 Jhe Christ. yj|~ jj s a l Xe -3kM\gA . 
 
 ^he specific duty of the Ruler of each planet of the 
 se yen is to perfect for himself the type of body which 
 th e highest evolution of his planet uses as the bas ic, 
 outward principle. T fyus the Ruler of Venus, th e 
 Master of the Three Rays, those which in man permeat e 
 the upper Triad, must perfect for himself, that others 
 may pattern, the higher Manasic Bo dy. Completed, 
 that body will be the most excellent of its kind in the 
 seven planetary systems. So the perfected Kamic 
 b ody of the Martian Ruler will excel all o thers of its 
 ffind on a ny planet of the lower th ree ; those in which 
 t he^ Kamic principle is being evolve d. When the Moon 
 was a world, one office of its Ruler was to finish for 
 himself a permanent Astral, t he transcendent pattern 
 t0 whose similitude the Lunar Chohans, now the grea t 
 a ngels of Jehovah, should mould their outer vehicle s. 
 
 On our Planet ary Sovereign devolved the supreme 
 task of perfecting for himself the basic principle of the 
 
 121 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 *■ 
 
 seven, and so becoming the Word made flesh, the man 
 unparalleled throughout the worlds of our Sun-ruled 
 system. Because of this deed accomplished, man's 
 ancient enemy will yet be overthrown, and death and 
 passing, which came as a curse to primeval man and 
 through him reached out to every lower creature, are to 
 be done away with. The Word made flesh will renew 
 gradually the image of perfection once bright on the 
 permanent physical atoms of every human body, but 
 duller and duller in the heart of many a fallen Adam 
 since the golden age of long ago. 
 
 Although the very crown of our septenary evolu- 
 tion, physical immortality holds grave dangers for the 
 aspirant . To live for the joy of a life free from pain 
 and disquiet would be to ignore and even forget those 
 obligations to the brotherhood of mankind and all lesser 
 creatures which have little in common with ease and 
 content and what is usually regarded as joy. Thus a 
 boon, high indeed, would become a curse of selfishness 
 counter to the Divine Purpose in respect to those 
 toward whom sovereign man is supposed to act the 
 serving uplifter. 
 
 In his Jewish Avatar, the Planetary Ruler had both 
 major and minor ends in view, the major ends being 
 two. First he would perfect for h imself, that Jews and 
 Gentiles and all others might copy, a permanent phys- 
 ical p rinciple formed of the inner co mponents of that 
 pTrysical vehicle his through the process of human 
 generation. Second, as the world's exa mple, Jesus — 
 called the Master of the Yellow Ray because the 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 supreme exhibito r of Euddhic compassion — would 
 exemplify the sane and saving characteristics proper 
 to all who yet shall attain to the deathless physical. 
 This second end was the incentive to that full dis- 
 charge of duty and that perfect patience in adversity 
 making unique a life crowned by the sacrifice on 
 Calvary. 
 
 .With th at early sa cr ifice even t o seeming death, 
 which was in fact a pralaya even to exhaustion of all 
 but the foundation atoms of a physical body fit to 
 endure for centuries, c ame a purification which added 
 t o his six-fold Nirmanikaya bo dy a seventh whose like 
 js unknown to the Vedas, or the other sacred books 
 of the East ; in fact a body before unrealized in our 
 various planetar y evolutions, and having no superior 
 save in the archetypal Sevent h Hierarchy of the Logos, 
 
 When seen by Mary and the others, the physical 
 body of the newly-risen Lord, as_ revitalized through 
 its foundation atom s, had not ascended to the Father ; 
 in other words, it had not cast off; the coarse outer 
 material particles whose like renders the ordinary man 
 visible to ordinary sight. As an organism such phys- 
 ical matter cannot endure ; impermanence is stamped 
 on its every atom. That he might walk with men, the 
 Avatar needs must clothe himself outwardly with the 
 impermanent. Becau se of that necessity, man's plain 
 d uty is to participate, in th e^ great pr oc ess of perfecting^ 
 t he most intractable of all vehic les. He must raise 
 physical matter to the lowest level of permanency . 
 The Avatar has been and will yet b e the teacher ; man 
 
 123 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 js the pupil and, we repeat, only in cooperation is suc- 
 cess possible. 
 
 Having now the seventh robal covering, Jesus the 
 Christ is nearer to this plane of as yet unconqu ered 
 o^eath than is any other discarnate Master of the 
 White Lodg e. Near is he as when visible to the com- 
 pany of the faithful from whose sight he seemed to 
 ascend when no longer they could sustain the concen- 
 tration necessary to super-normal sight. Near is he as 
 when the saints of the church were granted the ineffable 
 Vision, no figment of the brain, no delusion of ecstacy, 
 but a reality perhaps nearer and more abiding had the 
 attitude of these been one of simple love and reverence, 
 rather than of worship as to a member of the Supreme 
 Godhead. 
 
 THE COMING AVATAR 
 
 BECAUSE of a promise from the Master's lips ; one 
 definite as to event so that mankind might be 
 assured, but indefinite as to physical plane time so that 
 his people might be ready through watchfulness, the 
 faithful have from the first looked for the near advent 
 of the Lord. Expectation has culminated in this day 
 and generation, wherefore many earnest believers are 
 debating the time and manner of his reappearance. 
 
 Some favor the theory of the Lord's continual com- 
 ing to individuals through conversion, that opening of 
 the heart's door. Others believe in an outpouring of the 
 spirit on all flesh, an immaterial Avatar such as described 
 by the prophet Joel. Clinging to the mediaeval idea, 
 
 124 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 others await with hope for themselves, but fear for 
 their neighbors, the wrathful fiery day of the Lord, 
 and its eternal separation of the sheep from the goats. 
 Others there be who predict the near descent of the 
 World-Teacher bearing a message of enlightenment to 
 this age of large receptivity ; a message long withheld 
 since God's giving is necessarily limited by man's 
 capacity to receive. We shal l argue for a World- 
 Teacher, and t hrow whatever light is ours, on the cause 
 and manner and time of his advent. 
 
 In discovering a basic cause for an xAvatar we shall 
 in addition gather valuable data from which to shape 
 more than a theory of the manner and time of his next 
 appearance. The Wise men of old followed the Star, 
 and we, knowing their secret and whence derived, shall 
 now follow whatsoever Stars are dominant in this cycle 
 of the world. 
 
 In preceding chapters we have discoursed somewhat 
 on images, and in images the primal cause of every 
 Avatar is hidden. The One Archetypal Image we have 
 identified with the Eternal Here, the Kosmic Sun. 
 Also we have seen that Image duplicating itself in the 
 many Suns which, whether single or constellated, ever 
 strive to become even as the Centre and Source of 
 them all. 
 
 Each of the twelve Zodiacal Constellations, aye, every 
 Star of each, has received an ideal of perfection, a 
 reflection of the Divine Original. Because obedient to 
 the universal law of service, Constellations and Stars 
 alike must transmit to less favored Solar systems like 
 
 I2 5 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 our own, that ideal, again to be transmitted to the 
 planets that look to the one Centre of their revolutions. 
 
 Since in regard to the Sun and the Zodiacal Signs, the 
 Earth in its orbit is continually changing its position, 
 the Sun is said to move through the twelve Signs in a 
 Solar year ; whereas, in the great year, over two thou- 
 sand Solar years are necessary to the apparent back- 
 ward progress of the Sun through a single Sign. When 
 in a Solar year the Sun seems to enter a given Sign, a 
 line of transmission is opened to our Earth. Then the 
 Zodiacal Image passes down, the Sun acting as inter- 
 mediary. As for the Sun, in its own vast orbit it 
 receives directly certain Zodiacal images appropriate 
 to the angle of reflection. These, retransmitted to 
 Earth, produce certain great happenings outside the 
 line of our present investigation. 
 
 The twelve Heavenly Images reaching our planet in 
 a twelve month are each composite, and every com- 
 posite contains the individual Image pro per to each 
 t Star of a Zodiacal Constellation . While productive of 
 definite results on the higher planes, the monthly suc- 
 cession of composite Images, has but little effect on 
 physical matter in its present dense and unimpressional 
 stage ; but, as happened in an earlier world period, so, 
 in one to come, pliant physical matter, in the brief term 
 allowed to the monthly Image, will receive large bene- 
 fits. Meanwhile our physical Earth and the human 
 race must somehow receive the impress of the Heavenly 
 Twelve. This is possible because of the slow-mov ing 
 /Great Year of over twenty-five thousand Solar years . 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Like the Rulers of the other planets, our Planetary 
 Sovereign is the Regent of the Logos, especially if he 
 appear as an Avatar. Then rightly he speaks and 
 acts as one having utmost authority. That authority 
 is sourced in the profoundly esoteric truth that when 
 in the great equinoctial procession the Sun enters a 
 Si gn, the composi te Image transmitted through the 
 Solar Logos to this Earth, is received by the Planetary 
 Ruler as the only being to whom it is at once a com- 
 prehensible ideal. That Image is the Christos incar- 
 nating in the heart of the Planetary Ruler and so taking 
 pos session of him that he yearns with a great yearning 
 to reveal to all mankind the ineffable, inmost Glory. 
 Hence incarnation in a body of flesh and human com- 
 panionship and word of mouth and witnessed example, 
 that the truth may become the good seed wisely and 
 plenteously sown against the ripening and the harvest. 
 t So much for Christ's reappearing, which for this age 
 will be in the Sign of Aquarius now entered upon . As 
 to the manner of that reappearing let us enquire. 
 
 ^ Jesus was born of Mary because he had not as yet a 
 per manent principle lower than the Astral, but, havmg 
 ac quired such a garment woven of the finest substratum 
 of ^ material substance, the formative pre-natal proces s 
 is for him unnecessary . JsTevertheless, to become a 
 veritable Avatar, a man among men, he must acquire, , 
 the outer visible covering. This to one who said, 
 " Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it 
 up," is no impossibility. If the great Master of phys- 
 ical life, the raiser of Lazarus and the healer of all 
 
 127 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 physical defects, could mend in the tomb the torn 
 tissues and make whole the broken parts, surely he 
 can now draw to himself the outward atoms necessary 
 to visibility . It is in the choice of atoms that difficulty 
 exists. As none but the exceptionally pure will avail, 
 the process of upbuilding is slow ; but through some 
 lofty aspiration or wholly self-sacrificing deed, it is pos- 
 sible for every disciple to give an atom to one who will 
 repay with full measure of blessing pressed down and 
 running over. 
 
 Jn an e xoteri c explanation the Master may be said 
 t t o have descended already from inner planes to t he 
 Astral level ^ Giving an esoteric touch to the state- 
 ment we will say that in the process of human reincar- 
 nation the consciousness of the greatest beings con- 
 nected with this planetary scheme is gradually brought 
 down and focused on the physical plane. Were it not 
 for this focusing, physical matter, as now condensed, 
 could not be manipulated by the more ethereal princi- 
 ples. By the faithful watchers and waiters, this gradual 
 descent to Earth of the Master's consciousness is 
 experienced more and more as an overflow of his 
 being, an influx, a personal touch almost akin to 
 visible companionship with humanity's eldest brother. 
 Because of this uplifting and purifying experience, a 
 return current of earth force directe d to the Avatar 
 himself, cannot but help and hasten the perfecting of 
 fr is necessary seven-fold material bod y. 
 
 In the above we have dealt with the types of what 
 are known as Major Avatars ; those bringing the 
 
 128 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 WW-N H£W 
 
 Divine Likeness directly^the Sun enters the A Sign. As 
 
 already said, this Likeness is a composite to which 
 every Sun of the Sign contributes. Moreover, in 
 entering our Solar system this Likeness receives a 
 composite impress both from the seven Hierarchies of 
 the Logos and the Planetary Rulers in downward 
 series. When our Sun in its two thousand year pa s- 
 s age contacts the Sign at a certain angle, the composite 
 Image takes on a differing aspect due for instance to 
 predominance of the Image proper to some individual 
 component of the Sign. Thus a phase of many-sided 
 Truth is seen as a special revelation by a major or even 
 a minor Master of the Lodge, who, like the supreme 
 Avatar, resolves to bring his truth to the world. So he 
 c ome t s to a certain p eople in what will pro ve a min or 
 Avatar. It may in passing be said that knowledge of 
 images and their aspect at different angles of the 
 macrocosm and the microcosm is knowledge of every 
 procedure of Karmic law ; a knowledge indeed. 
 
 At the time of the Pisces Avatar there had become 
 centralized in the Roman West, a civilization destined 
 to spread over-seas to a then unknown hemisphere. 
 In that spreading civilization would be found compara- 
 tively few peoples receptive of the metaphysical which 
 characterizes the religio-philosophical systems of the 
 East. Hence, for the West a religion so simple that 
 the wayfaring man though a fool might not err therein, 
 and yet a religion heart-deep for the wisest, was the gift 
 of the last great Major Avatar to those whose descend- 
 ants would become the Christian nations of the world. 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Since the Image brought by the Chief Master of the 
 White Lodge was necessarily a composite of Zodiacal, 
 Solar and planetary Images, differences of opinion 
 have from time to timeVapsen and every interpreter 
 has maintained against all others a belief perhaps true 
 from his viewpoint. That disintegrating process whic h 
 must occur toward the end of a two thousand year 
 T cycle A has resulted in a multiplicity of sects and indi- 
 vidual expositions representing every shade of belief 
 from the most rigid and circumscribed Trinitarianism 
 to the most indefinite Unitarianism. Hence the crying 
 need of the new Image-Bringer now approaching the 
 threshold of this mortal life. 
 
 As a whole the Kali Yuga presents peculiar stellar 
 and planetary obstacles to the descent of the Divine 
 Image. On the other hand, Satya Yuga is most favor- 
 able to its free transmission. Unfortunately, in the 
 preceding Satya Yuga our crude humanity could appro- 
 priate only a fraction of such benefits as the next 
 Satya Yuga is to offer, jividently the great Avatars 
 are to occur in the next Yuga. The series will begin 
 with the culminating Kali Avatar, known exoterically 
 ^is the tenth and final Avatar of Vishnu whose white 
 jhorse symbolizes the new Satya period . 
 
 THE CHRISTOS 
 
 * * ^T^HERE dwelleth in the heart of every creature 
 
 A O Arjuna, the Master — Ishvara — who by 
 
 his magic power causeth all things to revolve mounted 
 
 upon the universal wheel of time." Thus, from that 
 
 3o 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 unmatchable epitome of the Secret Science, the "Gita" 
 we learn that, independent of all Avatars, the living 
 and reproductive Divine Likeness is a universal gift. 
 Now as that possession exists in uncountable degrees 
 of faithfulness, the office of an Avatar is to transform 
 in the human heart, by means of a new likeness, the 
 old one perhaps as ancient as time itself. This more 
 adequate likeness is the new creature born of _ water — 
 t he light that conveys the image — and the Spirit, the 
 source in which the image o riginated. 
 ^.This transformation of the man whereby the old 
 Ada m, the former likeness, becomes the new Adam , 
 the similitude of the Master in his office as Chri st- 
 exe mplifier, is in truth a mysterious process on high 
 planes ; one having material counterpart in the dupli- 
 cation of loaves and fishes which were first formed as 
 an image, then fixed, and then filled with material 
 substance by a procedure necessitating thorough knowl- 
 edge of that central secret of Nature, her reproductive 
 processes. 
 
 As conceivable by man, the Christos is a transmitt ed 
 glory from the ce ntral Spiritua l Sun of the Universe ; 
 where fore the Avat ar i s the Light of the world . For 
 the salvation of the many the Christos is a trinity of 
 Beauty, Truth and Good , and fortunate are the few 
 who can accept it as such. That reputed saint, the 
 man of many austerities, has wholly missed it as Beauty, 
 and hardly has he known it as Wisdom. On the other 
 hand, the artist, following it as Beauty, but often fail- 
 ing to perceive it as Good, exhibits to the world that 
 
 Kt a tttidti y of— 
 b&uTV -Tfofe - Gab 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 compound of incongruities said to be peculiar to the 
 artistic temperament. As for the philosopher, so 
 enamoured of Truth is he that it seems a pearl worth 
 the ransom of many kingdoms, whereas, in the kingdo m 
 of God, Beauty and Good must have equal place wit h 
 JVisdom. 
 
 Hence the Avatar, that revealer of the true king- 
 dom, establishes the balance. No phase of Beauty 
 escapes his eye. The lilies of the field furnish topic 
 for ever-memorable discourse. Good is everywhere 
 preached and exemplified, and, to all time, Truth is 
 bequeathed in simple precepts embodying the gist of 
 deepest philosophies. What then is the result ? Inevi- 
 tably this ; the world in swift opposite motion slackens 
 and stays to listen, and soon in changed orbit follows 
 the new Sun. So that Greek inheritance, the pursuit 
 of Beauty for itself alone, is gradually transformed 
 until we have "The Madonna and Child" and "The 
 Holy Family" and "The Last Supper" and such 
 supreme examples of dedicated art ; while the music of 
 the Bacchanal and the pleasure-seeking throng takes on 
 dignity that the Church may perform her office of song. 
 Moreover, the eyes of the Epicurean and Pagan world 
 of Venus and Bacchus and their votaries are turned 
 to those ideals which move from Bethlehem to Golgotha. 
 
 As said, for the salvation of the many the Christos 
 is a trinity of Beauty, Truth and Good. Because few 
 can receive it as such, the office of certain major Mas- 
 ters of the Lodge is apparent. The noble ambition of 
 a certain Master is to perfect in himself and his 
 
 132 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS / 
 
 disciples, and finally in that division of the human 
 family for which in respect to Wisdom he is the eter- 
 nally pledged sponsor, a perfect Image of the Wisdom 
 aspect of the Christos. Another's equally laudable 
 desire is to perfect for himself, that his disciples and 
 ultimately his division of mankind may possess it, a 
 perfect image of the Beauty aspect of the Christos. 
 
 The true disciple of Wisdom surely will discover its 
 Good and its Beauty. The true follower of Beauty 
 comes to know the wisdom of his choice and whether 
 an artist, a poet, or what not, he, the lover of nature, 
 like the great English Bard who voiced himself through 
 the mouth of another, will find Good in everything. 
 Lastly, the pure in heart, the good, greatly desire th e 
 Beauty of the Christ and a Wisdom which is not of this 
 world 
 
 That men may not lack for opportunity, three royal 
 highways are open to them ; that of Good being the 
 most direct ; that of Beauty the most circuitous. To 
 speak more definitely, Good is the central road into 
 which,, at a certain stage of the journey, the others 
 lead. Henceforth the aspirant must travel the three 
 roads merged in one. Therefore the prominence of 
 Good in the teachings and example of every World 
 Avatar. For this reason we see in the teachings of 
 Jesus as preserved for us,^the purely philosophical and 
 the aesthetic subordinated to the^ great central attribute 
 of Good. 
 
 The disciples of th? Master of Beauty are by him 
 brought into touch with the Master of Wisdom , and 
 
 I 33 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 eventually they must find the Master of Good . The 
 disciples of the Master of Wisdom are led" to the 
 Master of Good and then to the Master of Beauty, 
 while those of the Master of Good are led, either 
 knowingly or unknowingly, to the Master of Wisdom, 
 and eventually to the Master of Beauty. This being 
 led unknowingly is necessary to certain of this last 
 named class who imagine the great central road to be 
 the only one ; whereas all beings must sometime travel 
 the three merged in one. This broadening and sweet- 
 ening process may continue necessarily for several 
 incarnations. In fact the traveller on the three-fold 
 path is always, an old soul long disciplined to his 
 present discernment. The above procedure is a gen- 
 eral one admitting of certain deviations dependent on 
 the personnel of the disciple. The Master of Goo d 
 for the Ori ental nations is Gautama Buddha, but,"in~7ne 
 .Occident, Jesus the Christ will ever be supreme . 
 
 Among the trinity of attributes which constitute the 
 Christos, masculine Wis dom or Truth is represented in 
 flur Solar system by the planet Vphik • feminine Beau ty 
 ^represented by Mercury, while Good, the balanc e 
 principle s ometimes known as Divine Love, is re pre- 
 sented by the Sun th e Source and Centre, th e giver 
 forth and the final receiver and assimilator of all. 
 
 
 *34 
 
 WVSaMiNtWlgto^lfatl 
 
 PoLar opposite 
 Sm'iIRM 
 
 fsAooN 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 LIFE 
 
 IN dealing with Life we deal with that Universal 
 Principle which contains all others. No Life, no 
 manifestation. So Life is the beginning, the middle 
 and the end. But there is also a Life ceaselessly 
 active. Having no waxings and wanings, without flood 
 and ebb, always unaffected by lunar or stellar attrac- 
 tions, its even current is not apprehensible by beings 
 subject to the laws of change, those laws which, because 
 of Karma, react on the unstable worlds and all that dwell 
 therein. This basic Life is called the Unmanifest Root 
 of Manifest Life ; and of it can be posited only that it 
 would transform Manifest Life into a kindred Perfection. 
 
 Life in toto is a duality always approaching Unity ; 
 but in the beginning — to use an understandable 
 expression — Manifest Life was dull and lethargic, 
 preferring inaction to motion. Devoid of Wisdom, it 
 knew not nor cared for the joys of experience born of 
 activity. Loveless, it desired no cooperation, that 
 gathering together whereat the Morning Stars should 
 yet uplift their mighty paeans of praise. Every marvel 
 springing from manifest Life was once a seed ungermi- 
 nating, and forever so had not Life Unmanifest, the 
 Father Principle, fertilized with his image the dark and 
 cold womb of Manifest Life, the Mother Principle. 
 
 Thus in the scheme of existence originated the Life- 
 Trinity of Father, Mother, Son ; the latter being the 
 embodied Life of all creatures in all worlds. Singling 
 man from this countless progeny, we find in him the 
 
 i35 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 three-fold life. Hence, as the recipient of the Father 
 Life, he is deathless should the Universe be rolled 
 together as a scroll. As the Son, man's life is individ- 
 ual, but with a personal aspect which is an attempt to 
 realize that individual life. For this result manifold 
 incarnations are necessary. The individual life is in 
 the direct line of reflections of the original Image 
 derived from the Father-Mother, but the personal lives 
 are side reflections. Should man lose the individual 
 life, the Mother life would continue in his separated 
 atoms until the close of the Great Day. 
 
 It is said that the Manifest cannot understand the 
 Unmanifest Life. This is quite true if " That " be 
 considered apart from all else. In knowing more and 
 more of the human child we know more and more of 
 his earthly parents ; so, in knowing more and more 
 of the real man, the Christos, we discover gradually the 
 divine Mother and also somewhat of the " dark, hidden 
 Father." 
 
 As stated, Life in toto once exhibited opposite char- 
 acteristics. Ceaseless act ivity pertains to the Positive, 
 Unmanifest Life, but inertia, equivalent to profound 
 p ralaya or what we call death, pertain ed to negative, 
 Manifest Life . The problem of problems is the refore 
 th e transformation of this lethargic life through tha t 
 third life, the Son. He is the Redeemer who shall raise 
 
 Manifest Life to the likeness of the Father of whom he 
 was begotten before all worlds. The Son is Light of 
 Light, the linage and the Image- Hearer to every sphere 
 within the radius of the emanations of the Central Logos 
 
 136 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 or Creative Word. So we see that as original Image 
 and reflection, the Christos is Life Eternal, apprehen- 
 sible to the highest intelligence as the Archetypal Image. 
 
 Thus the universe is what it is by virtue of the Imag e 
 which on examination proves to be Will, Wisdom and 
 Love implanted in the heart of things as an ideal wor thy 
 of all striving. ^Eons innumerable have passed, and 
 still in abyssmal space there remain regions of dor- 
 mant life whereto the Christos shall bring that which 
 swings the slow-moving masses of condensing nebulae. 
 
 Manifest Life is the one great obstinacy in the uni- 
 verse. Even now it tends at intervals toward the 
 primal inactivity. This because it exhausts itself by 
 needless friction until rest seems necessary. Hence 
 those small and large cycles, the Devia days and nights, 
 the Devia years, the Yugas, the days and nights of 
 Brahma, the Manvantaras, and finally the day and 
 night of Parabrahman, the fourteen eternities. 
 
 ^ince the Christos is Life Eternal, full attainment by 
 any of its vehicles is the immortality there of. Every 
 approach to that attainment means increased ability 
 to withstand the assault of death. As the Christos is 
 Pivine Will, Wisdom and Love, the striver toward th ese 
 sh ould in this world outlive him who turns both fa ce 
 a nd feet another wa y. That this is by no means the 
 general result of just living is due to the fact that the 
 Christos is the great physician who, ere building up, 
 would, through the Karmic Law, first eradicate the 
 disease ; hence that chastening whereat fools laugh, 
 deeming themselves more fortunate. 
 
 137 
 
T 
 
 THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 THE UNVEILED CENTRE 
 
 HAT most hidden source of manifested life known 
 in th e East as Ishvara , the sacred and creative 
 OM, but in the _West as the C hrist, the Word made 
 flesh, is seen by man as through a glass darkly, for 
 many veils must be raised ere that clear vision, that 
 face to face beholding promised by the Initiate Apostle. 
 The teaching now to be given will remove but a single 
 protection of many which baffle the pryings of the 
 curious and other would-be rushers in even to the Holy 
 of Holies centered and concealed in the human temple. 
 
 In that temple the individual Christos is man in 
 miniature, the model of his seven principles, for God 
 said, "Let us make man in our image, after our like- 
 ness." This likeness was not that of a creature who, 
 because fallen into physical generation, must have legs 
 and arms, feet and hands, those means of locomotion 
 and self-help once needless, as again they shall be 
 when the seventh round has perfected certain means 
 of locomotion and self-help which in a primitive way 
 were possessed by the first, the deathless race. 
 
 In his physical aspect this minute man is the micro- 
 cosm of the macrocosm, the physical body as it shall 
 be after ages of progress. As an atom on each human 
 plane, the prototypal man illustrates the occult truth 
 that size is no criterion of power and use. The Reality 
 of Kosmos is in the Central Sun ; whereas bulk or 
 extension is but the illusionary result of the illusionary 
 raying forth of Kosmic attributes. While one image 
 
 >38 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 in a series ever approaching the one Original, the 
 Christos of man, is the individual sun of his being. 
 His every principle is built up and maintained as a 
 living organism by the images rayed from this sun. 
 
 The pranic energy in the orange ray of the individual 
 sun, or Creative Word, gives to the physical heart that 
 life-long force which drives the image-bearing blood- 
 stream through the entire body. The violet ray of the 
 individual Word moves the prana in the Astral body. 
 The red ray performs a like office for the Kamic body, 
 and so on for the seven bodies of man. As in man, so 
 in Kosmos. The seven Rays of the Universal Heart 
 circulate the seven currents — one within the other — 
 of the Great Image-Bearing Breath through the heart of 
 every lesser Sun. These in turn send forth the Rays — 
 one within the other — which bear to the planetary 
 hearts the solar images. 
 
 The brain of the individual Christos informs not 
 only the physical brain, but also the brain of every 
 higher and higher body still that of man in the post- 
 humous condition. The creative process which in 
 physical man is devoted to the reproduction of species, 
 has origin in this little brain which is ever in conjunc- 
 iion with Atma, Buddhi and Manas. Departure from 
 this ideal square, corresponding to the Kosmic T et- 
 raktis, the " Holy Four ," was the fall into generation 
 
 because of which the organs of sex were evolved in 
 ■ . ft .i ii • 
 
 the trunk. 
 
 In our Solar System the Sun is the heart, but the 
 dual brain to which the cerebrum and the cerebellum 
 
 139 
 
<& ^Oi 
 
 t?*u. cy ^on\a 
 
 THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 of the human brain correspond, is found in the mascu- 
 line Venus and the feminine Mercury whose esoteric 
 names alone indicate their real functions. In an 
 earlier incarnation, the Moon was the fourth compo- 
 nent of a brain to which it served as exterior model, 
 whereas Jupiter was the internal archetype. As with 
 the moon in man, so with the planet Moon. In a 
 period anterior to man's advent on this Earth, that 
 planet fell from his high place and the violet sphere 
 found a position from which in a future incarnation he 
 shall rise more glorious than of old. 
 
 In a certain secret instruction, not without its alle- 
 gorical blinds, it is said that King Soma, once numbered 
 with the brightest archangels, became wilful and rebel- 
 lious, and, separating himself as a lesser sphere from the 
 great orb of Jupiter, he drew into his downfall a third 
 of the heavenly host, because of which both Venus and 
 Mercury were divided, the first greatly so. Then as a 
 debased trinity the Moon with Saturn and Mars were 
 hurled toward that dark sphere known to us as Earth. 
 
 Because in the Divine Likeness hands and feet have 
 no existence as such, these ultimates — the physiolog- 
 ical results of man's fall into gross matter — must be 
 crucified. And yet from the cunning and the general 
 use of which the hands are capable, it appears that this 
 fall was not without purpose. The true office of the 
 hands is ministration toward human uplifting and to 
 actual need ; that of the feet is to walk untiringly in 
 the ways of service. This is ;i crucifixion emblematic 
 of their transformation into the vastly better; acruci- 
 
 140 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 fixion which with the Master occurred long before the 
 , driving of the nails . 
 
 Our Solar System is the Grand Man, the Adam 
 Kadmon, crucified in space that through suffering he 
 may attain to the Perfect Likeness los t by the fall ^of 
 Soma. Venus and Mercury are the thorn-crowned 
 brows and Jupiter is the halo of obedience to the 
 Divine Will . Mars, Saturn and the Moon are the in - 
 verted creative Triad of urging desire, constructive 
 .mind and personal will that holj^s the organism intact. 
 Earth is indicated by the crucified hands and feet, while 
 the Sun is the pierced side, the compassionate heart 
 of the Logos that must behold and know the inevitable- 
 ness of it all. 
 
 FALSE IMAGES 
 
 IN imparting somewhat of the Eastern Wisdom we 
 have usually followed Eastern methods. Having 
 viewed Truth from standpoints each in some particular 
 more interior than its predecessor, let us so continue 
 by resuming the study of images in a way made possi- 
 ble by preceding chapters. 
 
 In our explanation of the reproduction of species, 
 the images necessary thereto were all supposedly 
 mentioned. Nevertheless, a very important image was 
 omitted pending the reader's knowledge of certain 
 matters indispensable to the understanding of one of 
 Nature's most hidden doings. 
 
 In the book, "Special Teachings from the Arcane 
 Science," the chapter, "The Planetary Process," 
 
 141 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 describes the descent of man through the six planeta ry 
 c hains prior to his advent here. D uring his sojourn 
 on the Buddhic planet, the Divine Likeness became 
 fixed in the heart. On the higher Manasic planet this 
 likeness in many respects duplicated itself quite faith- 
 fully in the "third eye," now the pineal gland. 
 
 D esce n ding from the hi gher Triad to the l o w e r 
 q uarternaryof planets, man began to fashion for him- 
 sel i a third image deviating more and more from th e 
 original. During man's sojourn on the Moon-chain, 
 the lower self became fixed in what is now the " solar 
 plexus," a misnomer as will be seen. A vitalized 
 image, the lower self from its beginning has received 
 from the Higher Self — the Christos — that by which it 
 lives. Jrlence this creation of man is not to be killed 
 as some teach, but rather is it to be redeemed by the, 
 ^ Christos and then made one with the original . This is 
 just since the individual Christos is but a reflection of 
 the Kosmic Christos, and man in creating a false 
 Christos but followed imperfectly the initiative of his 
 Divine Progenitors. This thing of man's shaping is a 
 dweller on every human threshold, and, however mal- 
 formed and hideous, it must in some experience be 
 encountered face to face. Thus man has an object 
 lesson, an opportunity to improve by self-knowledge. 
 
 While the Christos is a likeness of the Highest, the 
 false Christos is a protean shape showing every new 
 selfishness or debasement of its creator. In the 
 venomous it seems a snake, in the cruel a cruel beast, 
 in the utterly selfish a solitary animal which with 
 
 142 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Eastern peoples is the rhinoceros. Being but the 
 minute model of the fallen Adam, the lower self eludes 
 physical sight, but, freed by the death of the physical, 
 it expands until a palpable self, to some extent a body 
 shaped to its creator when on the Astral plane. Next 
 it becomes his Kamic and next his Kama-Manasic self 
 to be exchanged for the true self and shape when the 
 threshold of Devachan is crossed. The facts in regard 
 to shape were known to Swedenborg, but his reasons 
 therefor were inadequate since he failed to divine the 
 true nature either of the Christos or its counterfeit. 
 
 While the lower self cannot work radical change in 
 the anatomy of the unpliant physical body, Initiates 
 can instance extreme cases where the Astral and the 
 Kamic bodies have in shape been unfitted for association 
 with the human physical principle, because of which 
 the discarnate entity, by the laws governing reproduc- 
 tion, is inhibited from entering a body proper to either 
 the human or the animal kingdom. 
 
 That woman-kind is unable to bring forth offspring 
 fashioned after the true model is due in part to the 
 effect of the false model on the spermatozoon image 
 and those proper to the ovum. These images in con- 
 junction with the Astral model of the reincarnating 
 being, result in the type peculiar to this age of the 
 world. 
 
 ^In the Grand Man, the Adam Kadmon of the 
 
 Kabala, the Sun is the heart containing the Divine 
 
 Ima ge which, bequeathed to J upiter, becomes the 
 
 ^spherical model of th e othe r planets.. In' Mercury is a 
 
 !43 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 ^ freness less faithful, but slightly more comple x. In 
 Venus the likeness gains in complexity at the expense 
 r of faithfulness. I n Saturn, Mars, and the Moon, is 
 foe false likeness which centres in the Moon, the solar 
 plexus or false heart of the Grand Man. 
 
 For the better understanding of what is to follow, it 
 should be borne in mind that all vibration is light and 
 sound, and that these to physical beings are cogniz- 
 able through but a few of their innumerable octaves. 
 Also, it should be added that even these octaves are 
 known primarily only because of the heart image, the 
 Christos — that immortal epitome of light and sound — 
 and, secondly, because of the brain image, and, thirdly, 
 because of the solar plexus image, and, lastly, because 
 of the physical organs of sight and hearing. In fact, 
 were it not for the internal images or reflectors, the 
 Sun itself would make no impression on any retina in 
 the Solar System. 
 
 As in man the false image is bright only because of 
 light borrowed from the sun of the body, so, in the 
 Grand Man, the false image shines only because of the 
 Sun. Again, as man is led now by good and now by 
 evil, so by day the Sun of heaven lights his way and 
 the Moon by night. W Jien the moon in man is 
 Redeemed and merged in the true light, a two-fold glory 
 | will be hi s, ^o when the Moon of the Grand Man is 
 restored to its lost estate, there will be no nig ht, but 
 e verlasting day is to shine upon the purifie d and trans- 
 parent planets of the system . 
 
 It is recorded that in the last days of Atlantis, when 
 
 144 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 her judgment was about to fall, the Christos in the 
 hearts of her evil magicians became wholly obscured 
 and its light was in a way transferred to the counter- 
 feit. Since the Christos is that inmost light because 
 of which the eye sees, the Sun in heaven became to 
 these wicked ones a dark sphere, and the Moon, visible 
 because of the evil moon in the body, seemed blood 
 red. . Moreover, because of this perverted vision, the 
 planets which had shared in that debasement of Kino: 
 ^Soma a lready alluded to, seemed to fall and meet the 
 Earth. On the other hand, to the good magicians 
 victorious in the long battle with the JSatanic powers , 
 the sun in the body caused the Sun overhead to shine 
 with a pure lustre unequalled before or since, while the 
 Moon took on a violet beauty whic h yet shall be hers. 
 
 These events in the guise of allegory have been 
 handed down from remote times ; hence the origin of 
 those names, white magician and black magician ; 
 brother of the shine and brother of the shadow. 
 Furthermore, the great Initiate foretold a condition of 
 mental and physical blindness, or rather of distorted 
 vision, to be suffered ere his next appearing. 
 
 In conclusion, a few facts in regard to man as a 
 thinking being. The human brain represents a ment al 
 .growth beginning with the Venus evolution . Structural 
 changes radical indeed have taken place since the 
 pitu itary body, the optic thalamus, and the pineal 
 ^gland constituted the entire brain, that of the spjriUi al 
 jnind. With th e Saturn evolution, those organs of d ie 
 material mind, the cerebrum and the cerebellu m, began 
 
 145 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 their growth at the expense_of the highe r org ans. 
 These shrunk gradually, until, at the separation of 
 sexes on this Earth, the human brain much resembled 
 its present shape and structure. 
 
 The Christos controls the small spiritual b ra i n , 
 while the false image controls the larger one, that dedi- 
 cated to material uses. In many instances the man is 
 controlled wholly from the epigastric plexus, but, with 
 t he best examples of the race, those spiritual and 
 m aterial organs, the heart, the brain and the solar 
 pl exus, are blended in an approach to that ideal trini ty 
 w hich will yet justify the false image by proving it to 
 fre in the Divine Plan for our seven-fold evolutio n. 
 
 HATHA YOGA 
 
 CONCENTRATION on the solar plexus is a form 
 of yoga condemned by all true occultists ; one, 
 the secret of whose harmfulness can be gathered from 
 the last two chapters. When in man the heart image 
 and those of the brain and the solar plexus have wholly 
 become a trinity in unity, that sacred trinity or creative 
 word will correspond with the seven-fold Creative Word 
 of the Logos and will therefore draw to itself the posi- 
 tive Cosmic Kundalini, the Fohatic energy which 
 ignited that huge magnet, the Sun. Could the union 
 
 of the human and the Cosmic Kundalini occur in a 
 
 physical body not wholly purified of the lower n ature, 
 t he Sacred Fire would inevit ably reduce that body to 
 ashes. 
 
 146 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 This then is the force with one of whose aspects the 
 disciples of Hatha Yoga are tampering. Many Hatha 
 Yoga practices but add fuel to the infernal fire which, 
 comp ounded of dominating personal will, se lfish desire, 
 and schemin g mind, is the life of that demon in ma n, 
 the impure and malformed negative image. From the 
 facts concerning the negative image was derived the 
 dogma of Satan and man's damnation in hell-fire, a 
 fire discovered by Swedenborg to be that of perverted 
 good. 
 
 The true image and the false image in man, Hatha 
 Yoga more and more separates until the false reduces 
 him to the lowest sub-plane of the Astral realm, and even 
 drives him to an outer planet referred to in " Special 
 Teachings." That Ishvara exists in all things is equiva- 
 lent to the truth that before its separation into positive 
 and negative in the lower kingdoms, its unity meant 
 the purity of those kingdoms ; the purity of ignorance 
 rather than the purity of wisdom. The division of 
 t jie two-fold Ishvara was the fall of the animal, the 
 vegetable, and the mineral kingdoms, and this fall was 
 induced by man's dominating will in its person al 
 aspect. 
 
 To illustrate : the malevolent and selfish human will 
 which certain Hatha Yoga practices are peculiarly 
 suited to strengthen, has long controlled the negativ e 
 Ishvara in certain non-human species, and lo ! the ti ger 
 and the venomous snake where lamb-like qualities would 
 otherwise have continued. Thus resulted the poison 
 species of the vegetable kingdom, while in the mineral 
 
 147 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 division the "malicious magnetism" of Christian 
 
 Science has done its work. 
 
 On the other hand, Raja Yoga is the strengthener 
 
 of human spiritual will, that force which strives for the 
 » ... . 
 
 ^balance found only in the unification of the positive 
 
 image and the negative image, the higher Self and the 
 lower sel f, gince through the personal will of man , 
 separation in the lower kingdoms was brought abou t, 
 it follows that through his spiritual will — which ine vi- 
 tably seeks unity with the Divine W ill — every creature 
 is to be lifted into that peace visioned by the Hebrew 
 prophet, when " They shall not hurt nor destroy in all 
 my holy mountain, for the earth shall be full of the 
 knowledge of the Lord"— -the unified Christos — "as 
 the waters cover the sea." 
 
 MALE AND FEMALE 
 
 IN the chapter " Sex " in " Special Teachings from the 
 Arcane Science," it is stated that as a rule, with 
 c ertain exceptions there given, sex in this age of th e 
 vy orld is a fixed condit i o n. The reason beneath the 
 statement could not at that stage of our exposition be 
 made clear, and even now, after several chapters deal- 
 ing with images, there are basic facts for which the 
 reader is unprepared. 
 
 In this Solar System the Sun in its aspect as Logos 
 is the balance of positive and negative; the ideal for 
 whose full attainment sex exists and toward which it 
 ever strives. Among planets, Jupiter is the balance 
 since it receives the Divine prototypal Image in its 
 
 T 4 cS 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 first reflection from the Solar Logos. While the ideal 
 attained by the one-principal Jupiter evolution is the 
 purest in the planetary schemes, the possibilities of the 
 Christos are there known and realized only in respect 
 to Divine Will. The six-fold Luna evolution is based 
 on personal will, that opposite of Divine Will, and 
 only through the union of the Luna and the Jupi- 
 ter aspects of will can the supreme balancing power of 
 that 'principle be assured among the seven planetary 
 principles. 
 
 ^he Moon is the planet of generation because sexj ^gi,^ /3 
 begun in the Martian sch eme, assumed on the Moon ^ 
 c haracteristics approachin g those of this world . In 
 the human family, sex has received not only an expres- 
 sion somewhat different from the Lunar one, but also_ 
 a physical vehicle unknown to an evolution based .cm 
 the Astral body . 
 
 Qi thelowerjr^ 
 it should be said that while they lost not from their 
 hearts the Divine Image, it nevertheless became pro- 
 portionately obscured as the false image waxed in 
 importance. ,InJthe_ Lunar evolution that self-created 
 im age was distinctly a sex one showing now male and 
 now female. Our humanity inher ite d fr om the Pitris 
 of th e viole t plan et a tendency toward sex a nd sex 
 v^l££E^i°_ n J a tendency not at first realized, for, in the 
 development of the Earth races, certain features of 
 the Lunar scheme, even from its inception, were 
 hurriedly gone over. 
 
 Sex alternation on this planet has been outgrown 
 
 149 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 gradually so that, barring the exceptions noted in 
 " Special Teachings, " sex for the individual is fixed 
 and w il l as a rule obtain until the "sexles s" c onditio n 
 — in reality the balanced one — is reac hed. _This 
 fixity is due to the presence of the female image in the 
 s olar plexus of womankind, and the male image in 
 the solar plexus of man. 
 
 The Sun will shine for aeons because th e positive, 
 creative male aspect and the negative, creative fem ale 
 aspect of the Christos are there unifie d. Receiving 
 this positive and negative light, the planets originally 
 were self-luminous throughout their principles with a 
 cool shining even as the Sun in its true nature. 
 * C^V' "Separation of Lights afterward occurring in all the 
 
 ^♦7 < u y planets, the negative light became crude Satanic fire! 
 \/J^ y fi ) which tends to die out. The pure, positive fire is 
 / V ^-unquenchable on the seventh plane of Jupiter, on the 
 
 \£> f sixth and seventh of Mercury, and on the fifth, sixth 
 
 and seventh of Venus. The negative light must under- 
 C,J-^ fl 1 go purification on the fourth plane of Saturn, on the 
 flft*^ \ third and fourth of Mars, and on the entire quarternary 
 of this Earth which alone of the seven planets will con- 
 tain the positive and the negative light as a seven-fold 
 brightness much resembling that of the Sun. vX 
 
 Complete union of the positive and the neg ative 
 aspects of the Christos in incarnated man will be the 
 glorification of his principles from the physic al upward . 
 Then shall the righteous shine forth with that light 
 which kindled and maintains the Sun itself. In Deva- 
 chan the radiations of the positive image in man unite 
 
 %h 
 
 •1* 
 
 5° 
 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 with whatever of true brightness was acquired by the 
 negative image through good deeds accomplished and 
 weaknesses of the flesh triumphed over in the previous 
 incarnation. 
 
 Notwithstanding every merit achieved by man in the 
 last Earth-life, the purified energy of the negative 
 image — that sure possession of his upper Triad of 
 principles — cannot give permanence to the personality 
 as a discarnate existence. Nothing short of actual 
 
 balance, that sev enth round attainment, can do this,. 
 Hence, for every being connected with our E arth- 
 evolution, reincarnation is still necessary . Evidently 
 the balance will be gained in some culminating Earth- 
 life. Having found the balance while in the physical 
 principle, its possessor will have no occasion to discard 
 that which has become immortal. 
 
 THE STAR OF BETHLEHEM 
 
 CONCERNING the Star of Bethlehem, one fact 
 can be set against many theories. From time 
 to time, astrologers of the exoteric school have claimed 
 knowledge of the Star in the East and its periodical 
 appearance. Popular fancy often has associated this 
 Star with some great comet suddenly visible, for 
 instance, that of Donati or of Halley. Searching the 
 sky and mapping its widest-known circumference, the 
 astronomer is convinced that, if no fiction, the Christ 
 Star seen by. the Magi was in truth the sudden flaming 
 forth of two colliding Suns and their systems. The 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 ancient teaching is the one fact against the above 
 suppositions and others which could be mentioned. 
 
 As already explained, the Central Sun or Kosmic 
 Heart co ntains the original Ishvara or Christ os, th e 
 Divine Image in w hich allother images live and move 
 a nd have their being . Had man but clarified sight, 
 that chief Sun would be visible always. As in moments 
 of spiritual uplifting the Christian saints have beheld 
 the ever-present Christ Jesus, so, on other occasions of 
 which but one is openly known, some have been 
 granted the true ineffable Vision, that of the Christ 
 Star. 
 
 When a Major Avatar takes on his garment of flesh, 
 at once is opened a line of communication between 
 the original Christos and its reflection through the 
 descending series of Suns even to our Sun and planet. 
 Spreading over the entire globe, the influx then raises in 
 the scale of spiritual growth all normal creatures. 
 This was the Christmas gift of the babe of Bethlehem. 
 On the other hand, the c elestial outpouring is repug- 
 nant to the Kamic nature of the wicked, and arouses 
 many a Herod to bloodthirsty deeds. 
 
 The Magi were the first true unsectarian Christians, 
 and to these holy men, learned in the Ancient Wisdom 
 and therefore receptive of Truth, was vouchsafed a 
 vision of import even greater than that to the company 
 from whose presence the Master ascended into the 
 upper realms. It is significant that in the Gospel nar- 
 rative the Magi alone are mentioned as followers or 
 even observers of the Star. To the shepherds who, 
 
 '52 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 like their Chaldean predecessors, knew the heavenly 
 geography, it was m granted to behold the angel mes- 
 sengers of the Lord and to hear the never-ceasing 
 hosannas of the sky, but no unusual Star rose upon 
 their vision. 
 
 Inasmuch as the time approaches wherein the Star 
 of Stars again will make itself seen, a query as to the 
 qualified is natural. The simple truth and the deep 
 philosophy of the answer is contained in that beatitude, 
 " Blessed are the pure in heart : for they shall see 
 God." When again between the Heart of Hearts and 
 our Earth the line of communication is opened, the 
 Divine Original will find the heart of him in whom the 
 Christos is an unclouded purity. Let us hope that in 
 the good time coming the pure in heart will outnumber 
 the three Wise Masters of the White Lodge to whom 
 the Star of Bethlehem was an exceeding great joy. 
 
 JEHOVAH 
 
 AS Infinite Positive Life can be counterparted by 
 negative life only when the latter is perfected 
 as infinite variety, it follows that in the Kosmic scheme 
 for each Sun and planet, as well as for each individual 
 being, some distinguishing excellence is ever in the 
 making or finishing. 
 
 Among the planets of our system, the supremacy of 
 Spiritual Will — the great balance — is imperative; 
 hence the normal evolution of the largest of the 
 system is wholly devoted to that end. The necessary 
 
 *53 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 perfecting of Divine Love has caused the evolution o f 
 another planet to concentrate thereon ; t ^ut as Divine 
 Love needs the control of Spiritual Will, that princip le 
 rs included as a secondary consideration in the Mer^ 
 curian_sche_me. 
 
 As Wisdom is an invaluab le co-worker with Divine 
 Love, the energies of another plane t are directed__ 
 chiefly toward Wisdom, with Divine Love as secondary 
 a nd Spiritual Will as tertiary en ds. B ecause of this 
 sche me, the higher Triad of planets is endurin gly 
 in ified in the bonds of reciprocity . That the perfec- 
 tion of greater variety might result, this high trinity o f 
 attributes and planets was divided. Hence the lower 
 trinity of planets, each having its specialty, the polar 
 opposite of that of the planet from which it wa g 
 divided. Further variety required an additional planet, 
 our own , on_ which t he basic physical principle is 
 u ndergoing age-long purification . 
 
 The planetary rulers were perfected .at differe nt 
 pe riods in the life of the seven pl anets. " Jhe ruler of 
 our world was the last , whereas the ruler of Jupiter.. 
 w as the first to attain spiritual majo rity. Prior to the _ 
 attain m ent of the Jovian ruler, the. Violet Hierarc hy jj£^ 
 the Logos acted as regen t. The ruler of Mercury was 
 next perfected, but, until so, the ruler of Jupiter offici-^ 
 ated for him. 
 
 Following the procedure above shown, Jehovah, t he 
 perfected Lunar sovereign — now in a way united with 
 the Sixth Hierarchy of the Logos — acted as ruler of 
 o ur planet until its rightful sovereign had attain ed 
 
 *54 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 spiritual majority. This cpnsummation wa s the pro- 
 foun dly esoteric p urpose of the Pisces Avatar for 
 whose advent the Hebrew mouthpieces of Jehovah had 
 long sought to prepare the " Chosen People." The 
 knowledge and exoteric purpose of that advent were 
 by Paul communicated to the Gentile world. 
 
 The false image in the solar plexus, man is prone to 
 externalize as an idol. Therefore idolatry was ever 
 the besetting sin of ancient peoples. Those mon- 
 strosities of wood and brass and stone, caricatures of 
 human kind and the lesser orders, before which the 
 heathen in all ages have humbled themselves, repre- 
 sent quite faithfully the composite lower selves of their 
 worshippers. Hence the stern command of Jehovah 
 to a nation prone to such lapses as the setting up of 
 the golden calf ; a nation that must needs worship ; a 
 nation quite incapable of the nice distinction between 
 worship and reverent love. Surely it was far better to 
 worship Jehovah as a pure and lofty ideal than to 
 grovel before any counterfeit of man or beast or reptile. 
 
 Jesus prayed not to Jehovah, but to the F ather in 
 Heaven, that Divine Archetypal One whom he as 
 Avatar had brought even from the Star that shone 
 upon his manger cradle . In this new dispensation it 
 is not to Jehovah, but to the Christos, by the Maste r 
 vitalized in every willing heart, that we should look for 
 strength and guidance. The altogether conservative 
 Israelitish people cling to Jehovah of the old dispensa- 
 t ion, for he is the great Father of the Violet Ray in its 
 negative, Lunar aspect. On the other hand, the Chris- 
 
 155 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 tian Church, almost from Apostolic times, has confused 
 Jesus with Jehova h. In this respect, Swedenborg has 
 eclipsed every other interpreter of the "Word." 
 
 Jehovah never appeared in the flesh on this Eart h 
 ^or any ot her ; b ut as the six principles, from the Astral 
 upward, largely control the physical body, so, throug h 
 fris perfected six-fold being, Jehovah guided the affair s 
 gf this physical globe until the reign of his necessar y 
 successor whose kingdom is an everlasting one . Since 
 J ehovah was never the Word made flesh, he was never 
 the brother man, but rather the Divine Ruler and La w 
 Giver more or less remove d. 
 
 Onlfc the Word made flesh could bring to human ity 
 t he Christos in its basic manifestation to wit, tha t 
 which, while in contact with every infirmity and sedu c- 
 t ion of the flesh, is yet proof against them all. The 
 redemptive power of Jesus the Christ is in his ability 
 to give of his own strength to every disciple. That he 
 might bequeath to them all a heart-image enabling 
 every possessor to resist sore temptation and endure 
 fiery trial, he underwent the greatest testing experiences 
 possible to his time. 
 
 The Lunar evolution having been that of personal 
 will, the perfection of this principle for our entire 
 planetary series is in Jehovah whose every command 
 and "Thus saith the Lord," reveals personal will 
 united with Spiritual Will, but yet shows personal will 
 to be his characteristic attribute. Our planet has no 
 polar opposite in the ser ies, i ts evolution is synthetic 
 with the physical as basis. The polar opposite of that 
 
 •56 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 basis is the great Seventh Hierarchy of the Logos. 
 Th e Image or Archetype to which the humanity of this 
 g lobe is t o att ain is in the Hiera rchy repres ented by 
 t he Pi sces and the A quarius Avatars, whereas the 
 Archetype represe nted by Jehovah, ere the turning 
 point of this planet's progress, was that of the Sixth 
 Hierarchy of the Logos, the g oal of the L unar evolution. 
 Every planet has its chief problem ; one wholly 
 s o lvable by its rightful ruler rather than by its regen t . 
 The problem for this world began with man's inevi- 
 table loss of negative purity. That problem continues 
 through this middle period of sin and consequent 
 misery. The s olution can be looked to, but its^ttajn - 
 m ent is only throu gh the Avatar and his redempti ve 
 wor k. Man must be born again; in other words, the 
 Divine I deal peculiar to the physical evolution must 
 b e implaneted in his heart. This being the work of 
 Jesus rather than of Jehovah , theologians have evolved 
 and tl^e Church has accepted dogmas suited to a 
 superficial conception of God's plan for the entire race. 
 
 SEX DIVISION AND REUNION 
 
 THE teaching "Family Rays" dealt with the 
 permanent family of seven of which it was said, 
 "The components of a permanent family are three 
 positives and three negatives and the odd seventh 
 member, the connecting link with another permanent 
 family of seven." The statement was in some ways 
 an exoteric one ; a substitute for the real inner mystery 
 
 157 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 which at this stage of our explanation is to be revealed 
 in an unveiling of Isis not permitted during the infant 
 days of the theosophical movement. 
 
 Esoterically speaking, the perfect Kosmic and Zo d i a- 
 
 _ca l number is ten rather than twelve. In past, ages 
 the signs Virgo. Libra and Scorpio, the Lunar A. U. M . 
 
 '.were the Lunar OM, the Word of one syllable . 
 
 .That is, the three signs were then much less separate d 
 i-_and in fact were by the Epoptai accounted one. The 
 pulling, away of positive Scorpio and negative Virgo 
 from the balance, the Moon sign Libra, corresponde d 
 t o the separation of sexes on this Earth many millio n 
 years ago. "As above, so below," say the disciples of 
 Hermes; hence the separation of "sexless" humanity 
 into male and female was sourced in the Zodiacal 
 
 Archetype, the Grand Man of the Stellar Heavens. 
 The occult teaching is that the perfected Libra_influence < 
 o f personal will is yet to draw Virgo and Scorpio t o 
 i tself, wherefore the Zodiacal circle of ten shall then 
 b e a more compact and perfect model for all life within 
 j^ts far-reaching influence. 
 
 So much for preliminary to an occult teaching long 
 withheld since imperfect grasp or inadequate statement 
 might seem to excuse laxity, or even sanction license, 
 in matters of sex. Separation of sexes occurred age s 
 before the incarnation of the higher Egos, but, as 
 
 »■ B g ma 
 
 explained in "Teachings from the Arcane Science," 
 prior to that incarnation the race possessed the incipi- 
 ent seven principles. To be exact : in every permanent 
 family of seven --to whichever of the seven Solar 
 
 5s 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Rays belonging — every entity possessed positive and . / q 
 
 negative Buddhi, higher Manas, lower Manas, and /Sft& W&tAk . 
 personal will, also the sexless physical body and the 
 sexless principle of Spiritual Will. Moreover, these 
 were enclosed in one Auric Egg of pure Akasa. Of 
 this family of seven, whose every component, we 
 repeat, embodied both the positive and the negative of 
 every divisible principle, three were as units positive 
 to the other three, while the seventh was either posi- 
 tive or negative to the seventh of another group of the 
 same color or Ray. 
 
 When Virgo of the Zodiac drew away from Scorpio , 
 Aries-Lib ra the great balancing axis, felt the strain. 
 As Spiritual Will, Aries remained intact, but the power 
 of personal will became portioned between Lib ra i t 
 original possessor, and both Virgo and ^S corpi o. 
 Henceforth the Zodiac was to some extent two hemi 
 spheres, m ale and female, positive and negative. Thus 
 was prefigured an occurrence in the human zodiac. 
 Through preponderance of either Kama or lower 
 Manas, came loss of balance in the compound sexless 
 human being. Then loss of unity caused that drifting 
 apart whi ch, rent the enveloping spheric al egg figy 
 Libra to Aries. Thus were produced two eggs held 
 together at their infinitely minute northern points by 
 the finest elastic thread of that Kosmic Will which 
 thus unites every Sun to the Central Sphere. >, 
 
 XkS _JP^l e e gg received positive higher and low er 
 Manas and personal will ; also negative Buddhi and 
 Kama and an equal share of sexless Spiritual Will. 
 
 J 59 
 
 :•; 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Fro m the combination resulted the male physical body. 
 The female egg received positive Euddhi and Ka ma ; 
 also negative higher and lower Manas and pers onal 
 will, and an equal share of Spiritual Wi ll. Hence the 
 female physical body. Thus, for the acquisition of 
 experience in all other families of all other Rays, every 
 family of seven in the entire seven great divisions of 
 humanity became a family of fourteen. 
 
 In every seventh incarnation the twins are brought 
 together in a union theoretically as ideal as though the 
 twain were one flesh like Adam and Eve ere the separa- 
 t ion allegorized in the Bible stor y. Because of the 
 connecting thread, twin-souls can and do meet more 
 frequently during Devachanic life in regions above the 
 thralldom of lower sex attraction . Often they meet in 
 earth-lives other than the sevent h, and of such meet- 
 ings history holds notable instances whose melancholy 
 or tragic outcome puzzles those not having the key. 
 Michelangelo and Colonna, souls strong to resist ; 
 Dante and Beatrice sundered by her marriage and 
 early death ; Paolo and Francesca da Rimini paying 
 the dreadful price ! What is the import of it all ? 
 £ i In every seventh incarnation of twin-souls their sex 
 
 jv 1 *^ S Karma, if delayed, must bear its long-maturing fruit. 
 
 ljT\J\h J Have the twins been chaste in their former meetings? 
 
 ^ If so, their marriage will now be ideal. But, as often 
 
 happens, if they have ignored the barrier imposed by 
 the great Lords of Karma, then to the extent of their 
 transgression will the shadow be upon their permitted 
 union. Thousands have wept for Francesca, and Uante 
 
 160 
 
 \ 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 gives the crude, pitiless, mediaeval view ; but those 
 who know the good Law lament not since the swift 
 steel-thrust of Karma paid the price and ended a situa- 
 tion which, if prolonged, would have blighted the entire 
 seventh incarnation, perhaps the next in order. The 
 termination of such affairs, either by discovery, or 
 separation, or even by the death of one or both actors 
 in the heart-drama, is a deed of mercy reaching toward 
 that seventh life in which every series supposedly 
 culminates ere the separation for the varied experiences 
 acquirable only in the six of another and higher series. 
 Because t he doctrine' of soul-mates has been much 
 misunderstood, it s attempted application is usually 
 either curious or calamitous. Certain over-emotional 
 ones, women mostly, seek for continually and often 
 seem to find their other selves for whom, in the 
 appointed time, search is unnecessary since meeting is 
 then inevitable. Aside from wide error in the matter, 
 quite a company can be selected from, for, in the origi- 
 nal family of seven, the three positives and the three 
 negatives and the odd seventh divided into three posi- 
 tive and three negative couples and the seventh couple, 
 positive or negative to the seventh couple of another 
 family. Any masculine of the three positive couples 
 would easily mistake for his mate any feminine of the 
 three negative couples ; while the masculine of the odd 
 seventh could with conviction choose any feminine of 
 the double family of twenty-eight. Of complications 
 we indicate a few, but, in the present mixed condition 
 of the race, they are almost innumerable. 
 
 161 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Two members of the permanent seven-fourteen group 
 are often associated as parent and child in a family of 
 several children ; if partiality is not then guarded 
 against, the association is broken up. So the oppor- 
 tunity for a valuable life-lesson is deferred. Originally 
 the members of every group of seven possessed only 
 the possibility of sex. Apace with their general 
 development, sex asserted itself ever until the androgy- 
 nous condition. Continued general development meant 
 specialization into sex, hence division of the Auric 
 Egg. The Divine Androgyne will complete the circle 
 o r rather the spiral of sex. With the Divine Andr o- 
 gyne, the Christos model for this planet is attained. 
 In this finished being the lower creative Triad or 
 Word — the transmuted creative potency — sh all have 
 r egained its former throne in the common brain of the 
 united Adam and Eve. Meanwhile, greatly disturb ed 
 balance of the positives or negatives proper to a hem i- 
 sphere of the Auric Egg, may produce temporary 
 ^change of sex. 
 
 The Garden of Eden was the undivided Auric Egg 
 in which lived the sexless Adam. Eve's creation was 
 ^the attained androgyne state ; while the fall and 
 expulsion from Paradise was the inevitable division of 
 th e Egg into actual male and female, the outer wo rl d 
 being the place o f their progress toward the new Ede n ; 
 i n other words, the perfected and reunited E gg. The 
 S e venth race of this round will in some ways approac h 
 t he androgyne state, but the Divine Androgyne is the 
 pr oduct of the culminating seventh round . For tha t 
 
 162 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 being the long-div ided hemispheres of the original Eg g 
 are to unite perma nently. This is the true marriage 
 o f which every other is but a typ e. It is a mar- 
 r iage beyond and forever free from lower sex attrac - 
 tion, and yet a marriage conserving the purified go ld 
 of all that is sweet an d precious in ea rt hly unio n. 
 
 In conclusion : the separation of the planets from 
 the Solar Sphere and their final reunion therewith 
 described in "The Planetary Process" in "Arcane 
 Science," is counterparted by the division and final 
 coming together of the human male-female Auric Egg. 
 The Zodiac itself is a temporary separation from its 
 
 invisible Positive Centre. 
 
 ■i ' ii* 
 
 SPURIOUS INCARNATIONS 
 
 IT is a familiar occult teaching that any group-soul 
 proper to any species of the insect family puts 
 forth innumerable simultaneous incarnations. A single 
 insect life counts for almost nothing, but the collective 
 lives furnish an experience which finally lifts the group- 
 soul intelligence far above that of the single life. 
 
 In downward evolution through the planetary chains, 
 man has become a seven-fold group-soul that on no 
 planet of the seven has experienced simultaneous 
 multiple incarnations. That in a previous solar system 
 he was on a level with what the insect group-soul here 
 has been, or else now is, would appear from certain 
 powers proper to man ; powers evidently the outgrowth 
 of multiple incarnations in a most humble condition 
 
 163 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 aeons ago. The early " sweat-born " races were thus 
 produced because of partial reversion to a method 
 older than any planet of our system. 
 
 As the preceding chapter revealed, the human Auric 
 Egg, dividing, became two. This that its future unity 
 might be more complexly perfect. Further division 
 has not since occurred. Nevertheless, human mind- 
 will-desire ever shapes and makes cohesive and 
 sends forth countless duplicates of the man or woman 
 entire. Not real entities these, and formed around a 
 permanent nucleus, but in fact thought forms mind- 
 shaped, will-strengthened and then desire-propelled 
 even as the sunbeams from the Logos. 
 
 Let it be said that every beam of human origin^ and 
 so of quite limited reach, is traceable to the sun i n the 
 hfeart and its high reflection in the pineal gland and 
 also its lower reflection in t he solar plexus. Whereso- 
 ever seen, every human self-duplication lacks the 
 coarser material base ; still, through concentrated will 
 and desire, such thought forms acquire a persistency 
 almost warranting for them the name " spurious incar- 
 nations." 
 
 To abnormal vision these counterfeits seem often so 
 real that, seeing their own duplications in widely 
 different localities, some psychics have been misled to 
 believe in simultaneous multiple incarnations of the 
 human Ego. The ability of certain vehicles to separate 
 more or less from the material human body during 
 sleep or trance, probably is an evolved inheritance 
 from the ancient conditions alluded to. 
 
 164 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 The discarnate have by no means lost the power of 
 self-multiplication ; but, having relaxed their grasp of 
 physical matter, they reproduce in finer substance ; 
 yet, by uniting whatever of personal will is now their 
 own, with the combined personal will of the seance 
 room, a certain stratum of physical matter is manipu- 
 lated into a coh^ing and satisfactory likeness of the 
 dead. Because universal and quite obvious on the 
 Devachanic levels, self-multiplication there excites no 
 more of interest and comment than do the most ordi- 
 nary occurrences of the material world in its denizens. 
 
 SEX IN MIND 
 
 W g have seen that in the division of the huma n 
 Auric Egg, the male and the female each 
 received positive and negative aspects of the compoun d 
 Ijiuman principles . With total separation of sexes, 
 gradually occurred in both male and female a sub- 
 division of these principles. 
 
 After this sub-division, the male principles were as 
 follows : positive and negative higher and lower Manas, 
 personal will and physical body in their dominant 
 aspects ; also positive and negative Buddhi and Kama 
 in their subordinate aspects. These four dominant 
 positives coupled with their negatives, together with 
 the two subordinate positives and their negatives, plus 
 sexless Spiritual Will, make the male complement of 
 thirteen. 
 
 In the female sub-division the principles are positive 
 
 i6 S 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 and negative higher and lower Manas, personal will 
 and physical body, all in their subordinate aspects ; 
 also positive and negative Buddhi and Kama in their 
 dominant aspects. These four subordinate positives 
 coupled with their negatives, together with the two 
 dominant positives and their negatives, plus sexless 
 Spiritual Will, make the female component of thirteen. 
 
 Union of the two thirteens is indicated by the num- 
 ber twenty-six which in fact represents the creative 
 potency of male and female. Exoterically speaking, 
 this number represents Y H V H, the male-female 
 Jod-Hevah. Esoterically the number is that of the 
 Divine Androgyne not yet actually united with the 
 Logos. 
 
 A superficial view would Indicate that in the apportion- 
 ing of positives and negatives the man was favored. 
 This view is strengthened by the fact that the prepon- 
 derance of positives in him has resulted in the inferior 
 position of women. However, analysis will show that 
 the great principle of Buddhi in its dominant aspect, 
 plus the possibilities in positive Kama, equalize the 
 seemingly unfair division. 
 
 The dominant positive and negative higher and lower 
 Manas of man are the originators in him of every 
 thought whatsoever, while his subordinate positive and 
 negative Buddhi and Kama each, according to the 
 nature of the thought, is the matrix in which gestation 
 occurs. With women thought originates in subordinate 
 higher or lower Manas, and finds its matrix in dominant 
 positive and negative Buddhi or Kama. 
 
 166 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 The great positive thoughts whose expression stirs 
 the planet and moulds and remoulds for good or evil 
 the nations thereon, originate in dominant higher or 
 lower Manas, but mature in dominant Buddhi or Kama. 
 Thus is indicated the province of the feminine mind in 
 the shaping of the world. Search deep enough and 
 woman's personality is in all history; her figure is 
 indispensable to the vast panorama ; but, even as she 
 hides in her womb the future man, so, in the mighty 
 sweep of events, instinctively she chooses the back- 
 ground. 
 
 Becaus e o f dominant higher M anas, the great crea- 
 tions of imaginat ive art h ave originated almost univer- 
 sally in the m ale mind, but their gestation was in the 
 dominant Buddhi of women. To the sonnets of 
 
 Petrarch, Laura was necessary. They were hers as 
 much as any child of the flesh could be. What is true 
 of these two is largely so of Dante and Beatrice. The 
 death of the latter was no great impediment to the 
 marriage of true minds since Manas and Buddhi, 
 whether incarnate or discarnate, are ever on their proper 
 levels. Now, while the discarnate condition of these is 
 that of concentration on those high levels, it is the 
 province of genius to rise to them, thus overcoming 
 many but not all obstacles to perfect union. 
 
 Much in the creative imagination of men like Dante 
 and Shakespeare cannot germinate in the positive 
 Buddhi of ordinary or even extraordinary women. 
 Soaring beyond the limitations of these, certain ideas 
 of a world-genius find their womb in the Buddhic planet, 
 
 167 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 or, more precisely, in some hierarchy thereof. But, for 
 the greater part, it is the imperfect seven-fold woman, 
 human in her faults and excellences, that must receive 
 and mature that of which her ordinary consciousness 
 may know nothing. 
 
 The "new woman " is prone to ignore, or else make 
 light of, a sex law existing before the birth of this 
 planet, or even of the Sun, that Creative Word to which 
 all planets look for light. This woman over-estimates 
 that masculine belonging, positive higher Manas, and 
 under-estimates her own heavenly gift, dominant posi- 
 tive Buddhi. In all reasonable ways let woman culti- 
 vate every positive possession and balance negative 
 ones, but after all is done she is Buddhi, whereas man, 
 striving toward Divine Love is, in the outcome, higher 
 Manas. 
 
 By cultivating subordinate, positive higher Manas and 
 dominant, positive Buddhi, the great, balanced intellec- 
 tual women of every age have exhibited the peculiar 
 charm of feminine genius; while, by working along 
 lines of least resistance, the gifted males have exhib- 
 ited the characteristics of the anylitical masculine 
 mind. 
 
 IDEAS 
 
 THE preceding chapter, together with the several 
 given to the study of images, prepares the way 
 for a chapter dealing with ideas. 
 
 The world teems with ideas broadly divisible into 
 two classes: those indicating a worthy, or even a high 
 
 168 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 origin, and those whose source is unworthy, or even 
 base. In a general distinction, all in the first class are 
 sub-divisions of that one Original the Supreme Arche- 
 type, the Christos, the Divine Idea emanated from the 
 Heart of the Kosmic Logos. 
 
 In progress from Sun to Sun, and eventually through 
 our planetary series to this Earth, the Divine Idea is 
 divided and sub-divided and changed by hosts of 
 intelligences in descending series. This procedure is 
 inevitable since, in passage from its origin in Unity, 
 the Idea more and more encounters complexity until 
 on this planet its variants are well-nigh uncountable. 
 
 Evil ideas have also their Archetype ; not however 
 an evil one, but in fact an Archetype containing what 
 in downward division and sub-division and alteration 
 becomes unmistakable evil on the lower planes of this 
 world. In the chapter " False Images " was discove red 
 the^proc essjwhereby in the Saturn evolution the imag e 
 proper to the higher Tri ad of planets was duplicated 
 i n/lower way. This Saturn image or idea is the origi- 
 nal to which is traceable every evil idea existing among 
 men. 
 
 Ideas originate in the male division of the human 
 brain no more than the child originates in the seminal 
 fluid. Ideas originate in the female division of the 
 brain no more than does the child in the ovum. The 
 male division already has an idea, a positive one 
 acquired previously. The female division has also 
 an acquired idea, a negative one. Through the union 
 of this positive and this negative, an extraneous idea 
 
 169 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 is drawn to the female division of the brain, there to 
 be brought forth as the new-born idea. 
 
 While between the birth of the child and the birth 
 of an idea a profound correspondence exists, an 
 important after difference should be noted. The child 
 comes forth an individual being ; one destined for 
 duties which more or less are to separate him from his 
 parents. As for the idea, it remains with the parent 
 brain or brains as one of a group of ideas undergoing 
 unification in a way analogous to the unification of the 
 planetary group-soul. 
 
 With the reembodiment of the individual comes the 
 reembodiment of the individual idea. At the beginning 
 of a round occurs the rebirth of the round idea, due to 
 the return of the world-group of beings. These posi- 
 tive and these negative beings draw to themselves the 
 extraneous idea, a variant of the world idea, and the 
 resulting three-fold idea proves a higher expression of 
 the previous round idea. This procedure holds for the 
 race and the sub-race idea ; also for that of any 
 returning group. The progressive rebirths of the 
 individual, family, community, national and race ideas 
 constitute the progress of the world. 
 
 That which causes men of kindred genius to appear 
 in groups, as in the age of Pericles or Elizabeth, is no 
 caprice of nature, but a stable law. At such times the 
 Divine Image in its beauty aspect is allowed free 
 descent to this world. If born in a time of sterility, 
 the Divine Image being then impeded, genius is more 
 or less handicapped and rarely attains possibilities. 
 
 170 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Fortunately the good Karma of genius often permits 
 birth under favorable planetary and stellar conditions. 
 
 Physical parentage is a great and obvious means 
 whereby men and women are drawn together in a bond 
 destined to eventuate in the physical aspect of the 
 planetary group-soul. Mental parentage is a means 
 far more subtile, therefore one rarely recognized on the 
 physical plane, but more and more obvious in post- 
 humous life. Because of this, such parents are drawn 
 together in that after condition, and eventually in a 
 future reembodiment, that the parent tie may exist on 
 both the physical and the mental planes. 
 
 Master minds that group in themselves ideas worthy 
 of a matrix in the higher planets, have joined the com- 
 pany of those who make for the future compound Solar 
 Group-Soul. On the other hand, those whose minds 
 group evil ideas, become parents of other evil ideas. 
 Such men and women are joining or have joined the 
 company that makes for an infernal group-soul ; one to 
 be disintegrated by its own interior force of selfishness. 
 
 Because as originally emanated, the Divine Idea 
 was simple, and because in downward passage it 
 became more and more compound, we must conclude 
 that infinite variety is to be the ordered outcome. 
 Furthermore, those kingdoms of life which man deems 
 beneath him, contain possibilities of complexity unat- 
 tainable by the human save through the compound 
 Solar Group-Soul. 
 
 Though much simpler than our own, the Lemurian 
 civilization reached a stage when complexity took on a 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 decadent expression. The more intricate Atlantean 
 civilization underwent a similar experience. The 
 danger, aye, the destruction threatening our own great 
 material civilization is indicated by the decadence and 
 the catastrophe of its predecessors. That decadence 
 is the insidious foe of complexity is illustrated by 
 " Modernism " and " Futurism " in the fine arts, notably 
 Music, Poetry, and Painting. Evidently these schools 
 have created a Kama Manasic obsessor whose condition 
 is a pathological one. 
 
 Since humanity's task is to bring to the planetary 
 group, and eventually to the Solar one, a complex but 
 wholly pure expression of the Divine Idea, it follows 
 that the world of multitudinous interests is not to be 
 shunned. Those so doing from sloth or fancied 
 superiority, are without excuse. The Idealist and the 
 Thinker withdrawn from the crowd, and the Saint in 
 his retreat, are striving, consciously or unconsciously, 
 to preserve the balance against the disturbing pull of 
 a gross materialism. But the place of what Whitman 
 called the " divine average " is in the work-a-day world, 
 there to give the idea a varied expression worthy of 
 the times in which their lot is cast. 
 
 earth's contribution to heaven 
 
 A SHALLOW Pessimism complains that, without 
 his volition, man is here and beset by tempta- 
 tions too strong for his weak will, or too alluring for 
 the flesh, or too insidious for his imperfect wisdom. 
 
 172 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Besides, misfortunes many and pain both mental and 
 physical shorten his days which, after all, are but vanity. 
 To this indictment of the ordering Power, an equally 
 shallow Theology is wont to reply that man is God- 
 placed in this earth-valley ; and here undergoes prepara- 
 tion for the pure, high, complete, and uninterrupted 
 life of Heaven his true home. 
 
 In the Religio-Philosophical scheme which in both 
 "Arcane Science" and "The Heart of Things" 
 we have sought to unfold, it is explained that to this 
 planet man came from choice ; in fact, because of an 
 inner urge toward that which alone could make him 
 what already he is, and what eventually he is to be. 
 Strong temptations overcome shall strengthen his too 
 pliant will. Alluring ones put down shall purify the 
 flesh. Insidious ones revealed in their true colors 
 shall widen and deepen his wisdom. Finally, dedicated 
 service to the world's needs shall make Christ-like his 
 love. Then shall the perfected trinity in man corre- 
 spond with the Divine Attributes. 
 
 Although for ages misfortune and pain have been 
 man's portion, his human heritage, they originated with 
 himself alone. Even death and passing were his own 
 bringing about. The physical of man was at one time 
 pure and transparent and undecaying ; but to his outer 
 body gradually he drew atoms of grosser and grosser 
 clay, atoms of impermanence that nevertheless con- 
 tained possibilities which, if realized through him, 
 would make of Heaven a fulness complete. 
 
 The claim of the Theologian that already the 
 
 173 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 heavenly condition is full and perfect, narrows the 
 Divine Purpose touching the human race. This we 
 would show. 
 
 Love manifests in the mother's endured parturition 
 pains, those soon forgotten in the pure love of mother- 
 hood. Even as the babe, that mother-love is a new 
 birth. It is one whose parents are the love natural to 
 the woman and the love manifest as suffering endured 
 for the babe. This third love, which remains with the 
 woman, contains a purified lower element yet to become 
 a distinct contribution to heavenly love. 
 
 The love of the sexes contains a dominant lower 
 element, one to undergo high transformation, after 
 which shall be born from male love and female love, a 
 third, that meant by Jesus when he said, " they neither 
 marry nor are given in marriage ; but are as the angels 
 which are in heaven." This love, requiring ages for 
 its perfecting and in which the entire human family 
 is to share, shall be Earth's chiefest contribution to 
 heavenly love. 
 
 Strictly speaking, heavenly wisdom concerns and 
 compasses heavenly things. But, from material condi- 
 tions arise complexities naturally foreign to heavenly 
 experience. Because of these complexities, evil came 
 into our world ; but, in the transformation of evil the 
 human agent acquires a wisdom necessary to the com- 
 pleteness of heavenly wisdom. ^We are told that much 
 of heavenly wisdom already attained, was gotten i n 
 the t ransmuting of certain evils peculiar to remo te 
 auons of the Solar System. 
 
 174 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Spiritual Will is a heavenly possession requiring, for 
 its perfect balance, personal will, that opposite whose 
 purification is a formidable task for earthly beings . 
 Thus we see that the human race was not " created " 
 that God might have suitable objects of Love such as 
 the Father would bestow on his children. The humani- 
 
 m< i " ' h i ■ i ■ ■■ ii ,m 
 
 ^ies of this planet, and of all others wheresoev er 
 existing, are to become components of that perf ect 
 fulness of Manifest being which eventually is to measure 
 itself by the fulness of the Unmanifest. 
 
 THOUGHT FORMS 
 
 BECAUSE of Will, Desire, Mind, the trinity of 
 potencies, man and all other creatures have 
 continual being. In the chapter "Sex in Mind" we 
 found that in their totality of positives and negatives, 
 the human principles for either sex are thirteen. In 
 the construction and maintenance of seven-fold man, 
 these have all their specific offices which should be 
 explained prior to any description of thought forms. 
 
 That the atoms of the physical body are in continual 
 flux and efflux is commonly known. But to this 
 meagre knowledge much can be added concerning the 
 atomic movements proper to the higher bodies. Thu s, 
 while the Atmic or Spiritual Will body of man h as 
 attained permanence , his Buddhic body, and also the 
 higher Manasic, receives, through the positive aspect of 
 Buddhi, a certain accession of atoms which the nega- 
 tive aspect of Buddhi eventually repels. While the 
 
 i7S 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 office of the positive higher Manas, that architect of 
 the higher Triad, is to shape, the office of the negative 
 higher Manas, is to tear down that better rebuilding 
 may follow. Spiritual Will is the cement which, per- 
 meating the higher Triad, gives it permanency. 
 
 Descending to the lower quaternary, we discover 
 that in the Kama Manasic and the Kamic bodies the 
 atomic flux and efflux have greatly increased. This 
 because positive Kama is ever drawing the atoms to 
 the four lower bodies, whereas negative Kama is 
 equally active in repelling those that have fulfilled 
 their office. In normal man, this means better and 
 better rebuilding by positive Kama Manas. In degen- 
 erate man, negative Kama Manas indeed tears down, but 
 the positive rebuilds in a way more and more inferior. 
 
 The positive Astral personal will holds the quater- 
 nary intact ; but the great output of energy necessary to 
 maintain the physical body as such, eventually exhausts 
 the physical aspect of positive personal will, whereat 
 negative personal will causes the death of the physical 
 body. For corresponding reasons the death of the 
 Astral occurs later. 
 
 Every atom radiated from seven-fold man has been 
 impressed with his likeness. Thus the physical aspect 
 of the atoms bears a likeness to his physical charac- 
 teristics ; the Astral aspect bears a likeness to his 
 Astral, and so on. By the law of magnetic attraction 
 these atoms find such beings as most resemble the 
 original likeness. However, not all atoms observe 
 this rule. Hence thought forms. 
 
 176 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 The seven-fold bodies of the human species and 
 those of the higher mammals each contains a nucleus 
 of permanent atoms differentiated from the Cosmic 
 ocean during periods perhaps anterior to the incep- 
 tion of our Solar System. On the other hand, every 
 thought form lacks that abiding nucleus which in 
 common parlance is called the soul. Also it lacks the 
 material body since nothing short of a permanent 
 Astral nucleus can hold physical atoms in an active 
 group. Besides the thought form has no Atmic Egg, 
 that Spiritual Will which in man permeates all lower 
 principles and could forever hold them intact were it 
 not for the opposition of unpurified personal will. 
 
 Because the brains of the great majority are cast in 
 conventional mold, their mind-impressed atoms find 
 ready acceptance in the minds of the multitude. Not 
 so with the mentally endowed atoms radiated from an 
 original and active brain ; one whose possessor inevi- 
 tably stands unique. Finding no suitable and so no 
 welcoming brain, such atoms are drawn each to other 
 and, because of tendencies theirs for ages, they dupli- 
 cate the human form. Wherefore results a highly 
 vitalized thought form on the higher Manasic plane or 
 thereabout. Because the disciples of such a thinker 
 contribute to that thought form, it easily outlives his 
 earth life and thereafter works for him. Such in fact 
 is the " Time Spirit " which eventually brings him into 
 his own. 
 
 The founders of worthy religions have fashioned, 
 and their disciples have vitalized, those thought forms 
 
 177 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 which, on the Buddhic plane or thereabout, have 
 endured for thousands of years, ever laboring for the 
 perpetuity of the original idea. Because of certain 
 high thought forms old as Christianity, the liturgy of 
 the Church in the language of the times during which 
 those forms took shape, is a vitalizer efficient now 
 almost as in the first centuries. 
 
 Since their notions are peculiar to themselves, 
 deranged minds are prolific of thought forms all of 
 them fantastic ; most of them ephemeral. Those pro- 
 duced by monomania are, however, strangely vital and 
 persistent. The evil-minded man of original bent is a 
 producer of vital thought forms of an inimical type. 
 The most malign thought forms ever known were con- 
 structed deliberately and with infernal art by the old 
 Atlantean magicians. 
 
 To the people of Atlantis the Astral plane was 
 always semi-visible and at times quite real, the lower 
 sub-divisions especially. Skilled in diabolical magic, 
 the black brotherhood of the fourth or Atlantean race 
 fashioned from Astral, Kamic and Kama-Manasic 
 atoms, hideous caricatures of the human species. 
 These they vitalized by a process secret then and now 
 fortunately lost. Such thought forms would cohere 
 for centuries, moreover, during the natural life of their 
 creators and long afterwards they would wage war on 
 the White Brotherhood who, in turn, had constructed 
 thought forms even more vital, but appropriate to the 
 higher planes. The conflicts and clashings of these 
 airy opponents, resulting in the discomfiture of the 
 
 .78 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 lower, is one explanation of those wars in Heaven of 
 which the Good Book tells. Again, the widespread 
 belief in demons is an inheritance from the world's 
 elder civilizations, rather than from its outworn 
 savagery. 
 
 Concentrating on another, a person impresses on his 
 own radiated atoms an image of himself and that other. 
 Because like requires like, those atoms then unite as a 
 thought form and seek that other. Should they find 
 him, the result is thought transference. Hypnotism is 
 due to the forcible transference of a thought form — 
 compounded of personally impressed atoms — to one 
 or more bodies of the subject. Success presupposes 
 that the bodies so obsessed are negative to those 
 stamping on the atoms the mental likeness of the 
 operator. Success means that for the time being the 
 operator annexes somewhat of the subject whose per- 
 sonal will and perhaps certain other principles are now 
 the mere toy of the positive operator. 
 
 Thought forms all lack the Spiritual Will aura, an d 
 evil ones lack the three higher principles ; hence no 
 hypnoti st controls the man entire. If grounded in 
 virtue, he will, through his higher Triad, resist success- 
 fully every evil attempt of the operator. Finally, if 
 one is obsessed by evil thought forms, let him make 
 the sign of the Cross and repeat mentally or audibly, 
 but always with reverence, the name of the great 
 Initiate. No evil phantom can stand against what it 
 wholly lacks ; against that of which the Cross and the 
 name of Christ are symbols. 
 
 179 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 KNOWLEDGE OF PAST LIVES 
 
 CONCERNING the morrow, curiosity is natural to 
 the human mind. Were it otherwise, sooth- 
 sayers of every stripe would perforce seek other 
 employment. Knowledge of the outcome of some 
 money venture, rather than forecast of life's real issues, 
 is fortunately the object of the majority of those who 
 would peer into the future. Indeed, this turn of 
 curiosity is fortunate since a moment's consideration 
 reveals that adequate knowledge of the morrow includes 
 that of its reverses and calamities and the death which 
 perhaps delays not till even. All this is trite enough 
 and only preliminary, for there are reasons, not gen- 
 erally known, why the future should remain sealed. 
 
 In our study of thought forms, many were traced to 
 peculiar mental conditions. Were man's future an 
 open book, a most objectionable class of thought 
 forms would result. That to-morrow, or next week, or 
 in a year, one is to be injured, or maimed, or worse, 
 would cause the mind of any but the stoical, or the 
 deeply religious, or the wholly wise, to centre on that 
 occurrence ; the result being a thought form ever 
 growing from its source and quite capable of becoming 
 to it what his obsessing creations are to the drunkard or 
 the drug habitue. 
 
 Having imbibed somewhat of the philosophy of 
 recmbodiment, many grow curious concerning their 
 former earth-lives. Such questioners of themselves and 
 others will readily grant the truth of our statements 
 
 180 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 touching the future. Still, of this class, the greater 
 number will argue for the harmlessness of knowing their 
 pre-natal past, or even for the benefit of knowledge. 
 
 As a series of lives, life is comparable to an undu- 
 lating country whose alternating hills and valleys rise 
 gradually toward the region of heaven-piercing sum- 
 mits. It is a significant but regrettable fact, not with- 
 out a ludicrous element, that those professing to know 
 their past, in most instances claim to have been illus- 
 trious, or even historic personages. We knew of a 
 man to whom it was revealed (?) that long ago he was 
 Hiram Abiff. Because he made no converts to his 
 absurdity, his brain energy found employment in the 
 construction and maintenance of an obsessing thought 
 form quite imposing to Kama-Manasic vision. As 
 result he came more and more to neglect his present 
 humble though honorable business of small grocer. 
 
 From some valley of the life series, few could look 
 with equipoise upon the heights whence they have 
 descended to pay in the hollow some old Karmic debt. 
 That for this payment many are in present abasement 
 there can be no doubt. Hence the folly of knowledge 
 and the wisdom of ignorance respecting the past. 
 Again, a life taken in a former birth must be offset by 
 a life forfeited perhaps in the near future. That 
 knowledge of murder or any other grave offence would 
 result in an obsessing thought form few will gainsay. 
 
 Those who best understand the operation of Karmic 
 law, advise that we leave behind us the faulty past of 
 this life, and strive for a better present. The rationale 
 
 181 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 of such admonition is that, creating no thought forms 
 compounded of vain regrets and enfeebling fears, we 
 give our unhampered powers to the present good 
 purpose. Again, every occultist knows that the living 
 "Guardian Wall" around humanity breaks the tidal 
 wave of world and race Karma and, save in rarest 
 instances, allows them passage only as a moderate flow. 
 A like mercy preserves the individual from the Karma 
 of past lives, ignorance of which is itself a barrier, 
 whereas knowledge means destruction of barriers. 
 Hence, until old Karma is well-nigh exhausted, revela- 
 tion would be cruel rather than kind. 
 
 Knowing from deep insight and wide experience 
 that, for various reasons, knowledge of one's past life 
 is undesirable, no Master of Wisdom will impart such 
 information save under circumstances the most excep- 
 tional. In due time enlightenment comes since the 
 past is preserved in both the individual and the 
 Cosmic Book of Remembrance which to the world is 
 sealed with seven seals, but which the pure in heart 
 shall both unseal and read. This privilege is in fact 
 that seeing of God concerning which Jesus spake. 
 
 THE COSMIC WORD 
 
 WE have seen that the human principles for this 
 planet are synthesized in the double thirteen 
 or twenty-six, which male-female number represents 
 the creative potencies of the Word on the terrestrial 
 plane. A T wenty-six is ttu: niunber proper to our plane- 
 tary ruler, Master of the Seven Rays . He alone of 
 
 182 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 all humanity has risen to full command of every 
 syllable and intonation of the Planetary Word. The 
 
 Solar Word toward which henceforth he strives, the 
 Supreme Positive of the Planetary Word, is that of 
 the Seventh Hierarchy of the Solar Logos. 
 
 The Word for r the Tupiter evoluti on, and in posses- 
 sion of its ruler, is an indivisible monosyllable 
 represented by the figure i. It emanated from the 
 Supreme Positive one of the Violet Solar Hierarchy. 
 Union of the planetary and the Solar one gives the 
 
 Cosmic Word of two syllables. I T he Word for th e 
 Mercury evolution , and in possession of its ruler, is 
 represented by the ftgure 3 and contains the one of 
 Spiritual W ill an d the one each of positiv e and negative^ 
 Buddhi . r fchese, united with their S upreme Posi tive, 
 t jie three of the Red Solar Hierar chy, give the Cos mic 
 JVord of six syllables. 
 
 The Word for the Venu s evolution, and in possession 
 of its ruler, is represented by the fi gure < and contains 
 the one of Spiritual Wil l, and the .one each jof p ositive 
 and negative Buddhi and higher Manas. These, jmited 
 with their Supreme Positive, the five of the Gre en 
 S^ar Hierarchy, give the Cosmic Word of ten syllables, 
 
 The Word for the Saturn evolution, and in possession 
 of its ruler, is represented by the figure 7 , and contains 
 the one of Spiritual Wi ll and the one each of positive 
 t and negative Buddhi and higher and lower Manas . 
 These, un ited with the Supreme Positive seven of the 
 Indigo Hierarchy, give the Cosmic Word of fourteen 
 syllables. 
 
 183 
 
.\{ 
 
 r 
 
 THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 The Word for the Martian evolution, and in posses- 
 sion of its ruler, is represented by the figure 9 and 
 contains the one of Spiritual Will and the one each of 
 positive and negative Buddhi, higher and lower Manas 
 and Kama. These, united with their Supreme Positive, 
 the nine of the Yellow Solar Hierarchy, give the Cos- 
 mic Word of eighteen syllables. 
 
 When occurring in the Mercury scheme, the "one 
 each " indicated possibility of sex division. Possibility 
 became a probabilit y in the Saturn scheme and a fact 
 in the Lunar chain.] Hence the Word for the Lunar 
 
 evolution is represented by the figure 22 and contains 
 the one each of Spiritual Will apportioned to male and 
 female, and the four ones of masculine and feminine 
 positive and negative Buddhi, higher and lower Manas, 
 Kama and personal will. These, united with the 
 Supreme Positive twenty-two of the Light Blue Solar 
 Hierarchy, give the Cosmic Word of fo rty-four syllables. 
 
 The Word proper to our planet, that of twenty-six 
 syllables, united with the Supreme Positive twenty-six 
 of the Orange Solar Hierarchy, gives the Cosmic Word 
 of fifty-two syllables. ' 
 
 The division of the human Auric Egg which occurred 
 
 »i fin 
 
 i n the early root-races of this fourth round, had pre- 
 cedent in the Lunar evolution. Th e reunion of sepa- 
 rate d h emispheres, said to be the goa l o f sex evoluti on 
 w ith us, had pr ece dent at the culmination of the Lun ar 
 rounds . As on this Earth, sex separation on the Moon 
 chain was foreordained, since both the Sixth and the 
 Seventh Solar Hierarchies contained that which required 
 
 184 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 of their planetary correspondents those characteristics 
 whose cultivation could be brought about only through 
 sex separation. To put it differently, the sudde n 
 increase to twenty-two syllables of the Word proper t o 
 t fre Sixth Solar Hierarchy, and the further developme nt 
 of Jhe Word to twenty-six in the Seventh, indicated sub - 
 divisions not found in preceding Solar Hierarchies. 
 l Hence sex separation in the Lunar and the Earth 
 humanities. Sub-division in the great Solar Hierarchies, 
 extending from the Sixth to the Tenth inclusive, no 
 jioubt originated in separated Virgo, Libra and Scorp io 
 of the Zodiacal Circle . 
 
 The eighth planet of the series of ten ruled by our 
 Solar Logos — see page 20, "Arcane Science" — is that 
 of the animal kingdom, and those failures of this 
 seventh planet, the animal men. In the great Eighth 
 Solar Hierarchy, further sub-division indicates neces- 
 sary sex sub-division in the eighth evolution, the 
 scheme of which necessitates first, the division of aurors 
 into male and female and then sub-division into positive 
 male and female, and negative male and female. 
 
 Based on material conditions denser than those of 
 our evolution, that of Neptune in the planetary series 
 is one degree further removed from the unifying 
 Spiritual Will of Jupiter ; hence increasingly disturbed 
 balance, and then inevitable sex sub-division. The 
 result is indicated by the figure 60 which contains the 
 four ones of Spiritual Will and the eight ones of male 
 and female positive and negative Buddhi, higher and 
 lower Manas, Kama, personal will, physical body, and a 
 
 185 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 physical principle unknown to our planet. These, 
 united with the Supreme Positive sixty of the Eighth 
 Solar Hierarchy, constitute the Cosmic Word of one 
 hundred and twenty syllables. Like procedure gives 
 for the ninth planet, that of the vegetable kingdom, 
 the figure 68 which, with the sixty-eight of the Ninth 
 Solar Hierarchy, gives the Cosmic Word of one hun- 
 dred and fifty-two syllables. 
 
 Our Masters have learned from the Higher Kumaras, 
 and they in turn from a higher Source, that in the 
 crowning Tenth Solar Hierarchy occurs another sub- 
 division affecting the outmost and as yet " undiscovered " 
 world ; that the farthest from the unifying Will of 
 Jupiter. On the remote home of the mineral evolution 
 the outcome of final sex sub-division is indicated by the 
 figure 152 which, united with the Supreme Positive 
 of the Tenth Solar Hierarchy, gives, for our Solar 
 System, the all-inclusive Word of three hundred and 
 four syllables. Strictly speaking, the great Word is of 
 three hundred syllables plus the four connectives, 
 those of Spiritual Will which link our Sun and planets 
 to the system next higher in the Kosmic Chain. 
 
 THE THREAD OK SPIRITUAL WILL 
 
 THE slight overplus in the great Cosmic Word of 
 three hundred and four syllables gives a clue 
 to be followed in the present chapter. The extra four 
 are the thread uniting, at its positive pole, our Solar 
 Logos with the negative pole of the Logos next in the 
 
 186 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 series whose utmost link is the Christ Star of a preced- 
 ing chapter. 
 
 While the occult number of male-female for our 
 planet is twenty-six, a small fraction thereof represents 
 the elastic thread of Spiritual Will connecting the 
 divided hemispheres of the Auric Egg. There exist 
 other threads by which the race is as yet loosely 
 bound ; threads whose strengthening and tightening 
 are to produce the unified group-soul of collective 
 humanity. 
 
 Obedient to Divine Purpose, separated twin-souls4 fl 
 their every incarnation spin connecting threads. These 
 hold together not only husband and wife, and mother 
 and child, but many others not in the obvious relations 
 of earthly consanguinity. As none of these threads^ 
 is ever_ quite sundered, the twin-soul thread especially , 
 there has resulted from the general mixing a vast and 
 complicated web whose unraveling would be the 
 supreme achievement of human mind. Since death 
 stretches but fails to sever a single thread, the intricate 
 meshes connect both the incarnate and the discarnate 
 units of Earth's full quota of rational beings. 
 
 The co nstan t sp inning of connecting threads b y 
 /separated twin-souls has incentive in the heart-hunge r 
 ; of every soul for its true mate. With each new friend 
 c omes a hope, and with each closer tie comes more or 
 less of belief — usually more with the imaginative — 
 t;hat the haunting ideal at last is found. Th us the 
 realizable ever draws the nation toward brotherhood 
 and the race closer and closer in preparation for the 
 
 i8 7 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 seventh round, that of the compact human family in 
 which the twin-soul ideal shall have effected its real 
 purpose by including the entire humanity of the globe. 
 
 Because incapable as yet of spinning enduring 
 strands, the young easily forget absent friends and 
 relatives and even dead parents. Where the memory 
 of father or mother is cherished by the young, the 
 parent strand holds the child to the past. Life for the 
 young is new and absorbing; besides they feel in no 
 degree the pull of ties formed in previous lives. No 
 wonder then that they look lightly on death and its 
 mystery. 
 
 Retrospection, that habit which comes and grows 
 with years, is more than the gathering up of strands 
 spun during the three score and ten years behind. Jts 
 real source is the Ego that in the quiet eventime 
 of life would convey to the mind some recollection of 
 strands spun before the present brain was fashioned 
 in the womb. The aged have come to feel the upward 
 pull of many a strand uniting them to the invisible 
 world. In a future race those gossamer threads are 
 to become tangible as breathed air and even visualized, 
 first by the few and afterwards by the many ; thus set- 
 tling forever the now debatable question of soul-survival. 
 
 The simultaneous birth of one generation, the matur- 
 ing of another and the passing of a third suggest the 
 similitude of a many-spoked wheel whose one half is 
 hidden in Heaven, but the other half is seen on Earth. 
 In the morning of their day, things visible suffice 
 for the many who at noontime are prone to forget or 
 
 188 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 else to ignore the night of life. Later, some bereave- 
 ment touches them heart-close ; then with wistful eyes 
 they behold the divided wheel disappearing in the sky 
 and lo ! the mystery of death is heavy upon them. 
 
 To a certain Initiate, a Master of the calm seership, 
 the entire wheel of life is a visible reality, or, to change 
 the figure, human existence to him is a continuous 
 chain moving from Earth to Heaven and back to 
 Earth — a chain whose very link is a life incarnate and 
 discarnate,; a l ife bound to others by a thread of Spi rit- 
 u al Wi ll. r His faculty of sight is an acquisition and a 
 specialty to Melchizedek the Silent Watcher of world 
 life, the Master p eaceful as the accomplishing Sun in 
 Heaven. Nevertheless, for us all is the possibility of 
 standing not far below him on the mount of clarified 
 vision. 
 
 THE CHAIN OF SUNS 
 
 T its Positive Pole our Sun is united by an elastic 
 
 thread of Spiritual Will to the Negative Pole of /h < £~Z± 
 of the Sun or link next above ; also at its Negative 
 Pole it is held to the Positive of the link next beneath ; 
 for, while one of the lower, our luminary is not the 
 lowest in the chain of Living Light whose links as 
 such are much separated at the beginning, but draw 
 closer and closer until a Constellation like that of the 
 Pleiades is reached and included. 
 
 iP'+*- 
 
 It should not be assumed that our Sun's Positive 
 Pole but equals the Negative of the Sun next above ; 
 nor is it true that our Sun's Negative equals the Posi- 
 
 189 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 tive of the Sun next in descent. In ascending series, 
 the status of each Sun and its attendant planets — all 
 considered as a group — is but a degree higher than 
 that of its predecessor. The determining of that degree 
 is a matter of abstruse occult mathematics not here to 
 be touched upon ; but, in respect to the Hierarchies, 
 their arrangement makes possible the acquisition of 
 Kosmic knowledge which otherwise would for aeons 
 transcend the capacity of growing mind. 
 
 As explained in "Sex Division and Reunion " the f 
 perfect Kosmic and Zodiacal number is 10, which 
 number enters into all esoteric computations. The 
 ten Hierarchies of our Logos are counterparted by 
 the ten Hierarchies of every other Logos ; hence, if in 
 any other Solar System the number 12 seems warranted, 
 for instance, by twelve major planets and twelve 
 Hierarchies in the Logos, the division is but temporary 
 since unification of the lower three planets and Hier- 
 archies is foreordained. 
 
 As explained in the chapter "The Planetary Pro- 
 cess " page 10, "Arcane Science," the Negative Pol e 
 of our Solar Logos is the (1) Violet Hierarchy repr e- 
 senting the individualizing: Personal Will of the Logos, 
 a Will never to be surrendered however closely united 
 with its Positive, the Spiritual Will. This Person al 
 Will which emanated the Spiritual Will of Jupiter — 
 thus proving itself a co-worker with the Spiritual Will 
 of the Logos — is bound by a Kosmic thread to both 
 Jupiter and the (10) beyond Orange Hierarchy of the 
 Logos next below in the Great Chain. 
 
 190 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Other connections are as follows : the (2) Red 
 Hierarchy is bound to both the yellow Mercury and 
 the (9) beyond Orange Hier archy of the Logos below. 
 The (3) Green Hierarchy connects with the indigo 
 Venus and the (8) beyond Ora ng e Hierarchy below . 
 The (4) Indigo Hierarchy connects with the green 
 Saturn and the (7) Orange Hierarchy below, f The (5) 
 Yellow Hierarchy connects with the red Mars and the 
 (6) Light Blue Hierarchy below, j The (6) Light Blue 
 Hierarchy connects with the violet Moon and the (5) 
 Yellow Hierarch y below. $ The (7) Orange Hierarchy 
 connects with the orange Earth and the (4) Indigo 
 Hierarchy below, j The (8) beyond Orange Hierarchy 
 connects with the below orange of Neptune and the (3) 
 Green Hierarchy below. The (9) beyond Orange 
 
 Hierarchy connects with the below orange of Uranus 
 and the (2) Red Hierarchy below, j The (10) beyond 
 Orange Hierarchy connects with the below orange 
 outmost planet and the (1) Violet Hierarchy below. 
 
 Our Logos is bound to the next above as follows : 
 The (10) beyond Orange to the (1) Violet. The (9) 
 beyond Orange to the (2) Red. The (8) beyond Orange 
 to the (3) Green. The (7) Orange to the (4) Indigo. 
 The (6) Light Blue to the (5) Yellow. The (5) Yellow 
 to the (6) Light Blue. The (4) Indigo to the (7) 
 Orange. The (3) Green to the (8) beyond Orange. 
 The (2) Red to the (9) beyond Orange. The (1) Violet 
 to the (10) beyond Orange. The above color scheme 
 for a trinity of Logoi is of universal application. 
 
 The thirty planets proper to every trinity of Suns 
 
 191 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 are united by Kosmic threads ; thus the thread from 
 our (i) Violet Hierarchy to Jupiter extends down to 
 the corresponding planet of the Sun next below, while 
 the thread from the (i) Violet Hierarchy of the Sun next 
 above reaches first to the highest planet of the group 
 and then to its correspondent, our planet of the 
 light blue. These infinitely delicate but indestructible 
 strands are unapprehensible to beings not yet united 
 with the Logos. 
 
 SUGGESTION 
 
 I A HE Planetary Process," page 10 of "Arcane 
 A Science " explains the building of our ten 
 planets and the emanation of the ten principles evolv- 
 ing thereon. That no planet as an entirety, and no 
 planetary process save one, should be guided wholly 
 by its positive Solar Hierarchy, this upbuilding and 
 emanating became the common duty of the ten Hier- 
 archies. Thus, for example, the Supreme Tenth built 
 the physicial sub-stratum of the series of ten planets 
 and afterwards emanated those purely physical germs 
 which, passing through the nine planetary chains 
 beginning with that of Jupiter, found appropriate home 
 on the outmost. 
 
 The Spiritual Will evolution of Jupiter is guided by 
 the (i) Violet Hierarchy because this concentrated 
 Will is the balance for the planetary series of seven. 
 Like the magnetic needle, the Jupiter Will is single- 
 pointed ; moreover, singleness of object protects this 
 Will from every deflection. As for the evolution of 
 
 192 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Mercury, next below Jupiter — that fixed pole of the 
 planetary principles — this evolution is with safety 
 allowed somewhat of latitude. Although its Buddhic 
 principle is sourced in the (2) Red Hierarchy, Mercury 
 as Buddhi-Atma gives a secondary allegiance to the 
 Violet Hierarchy. Allowed still more of latitude, 
 the Venus evolution as Manas-Buddhi-Atma, makes the 
 (3) Green Hierarchy first, the Red second and the 
 Violet third in its allegiance. 
 
 Descending to our planet of seven allegiances"" ancf 
 seven lines of development, we find the (7) Orange 
 Hierarchy, source of man's physical principle, to be of 
 prime importance, with the (6) Light' Blue, source 
 of personal will, as second, the (5) Yellow, source of 
 Kama, as third, the (4) Indigo, source of lower Manas, 
 as fourth, the (3) Green, source of higher Manas, as 
 fifth, the (2) Red, source of Buddhi, as sixth and the 
 (1) Violet, source of Spiritual Will as seventh. There- 
 fore of man's principles, Spiritual Will is least capable 
 of attaining the highest Cosmic standard. 
 
 Because each of the seven great divisions of the 
 race, whether incarnate or discarnate, has its dominat- 
 ing color and principle, it follows that with a member 
 of the Light Blue Ray division, Spiritual Will is domi- 
 nant, but in strength this sexless principle varies much 
 among the members or children of the Light Blue. 
 With these Buddhi is second, higher Manas third, 
 physical body fourth, personal will fifth, Kama sixth 
 
 _With the children of the 
 Yellow, Buddhi is first, Spiritual Will second, higher 
 
 r 93 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Manas third, physical body fourth, K ama fifth, personal 
 will sixth, and lower Manas seventh. | With the Indigo, 
 higher Manas is first, Buddhi second, Spiritual Will 
 third, physical body fourth, lower Manas fifth, Kama 
 sixth and personal will seventh. 
 
 With the Green, lower Manas is first, physical body 
 second, Kama third, personal will fourth, higher Manas 
 fifth, Buddhi sixth and Spiritual Will seventh.) With 
 the Red, Kama is first, physical body second, personal 
 will third, lower Manas fourth, Buddhi fifth, Spiritual 
 Will sixth and higher Manas seventh. ) With the Violet, 
 personal will is first, physical body second, Kama 
 third, lower Manas fourth, Spiritu al Will fi f th, Buddhi 
 sixth and higher Manas seventh. \ With the Orange, 
 physical body is first, personal will second, Kama third, 
 lower Manas fourth, higher Manas fifth, Buddhi sixth 
 and Spiritual Will seventh. Thus only in the children 
 of the Orange R ay do the principles conform to the 
 planetary order. \ The above scheme is a theoretical 
 one, whereas in practice the order of the Violet, Red 
 and Green are frequently transposed. Moreover, in 
 power and intensity the dominant color varies greatly 
 with the units of a Ray division. Besides, in each 
 division are present those distinguishing positive and 
 negative sex colors already described. 
 
 Spiritual Will being naturally dominant in any mem- 
 ber of the Light Blue, it follows that, for instance, 
 through suggestion he controls a member of the Yellow 
 by pitting his Spiritual Will against the secondary Spir- 
 itual Will of the other. He controls an Indigo by 
 
 194 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 pitting against his tertiary Spiritual Will. Thus the 
 member of the Light Blue should most easily control 
 one of the Orange in whom Spiritual Will is but the 
 seventh, therefore the least resisting of his principles. 
 Now at this juncture another law becomes operative 
 and straightway the dominant Orange asserts itself 
 against the Light Blue. 
 
 This resistance is in the wise order of things ; as 
 suggestion is a universal force lending itself to angel 
 or demon, no being is allowed to become the yielding 
 possession of another. Whether one's good angel be 
 visible friend or invisible helper, if he would serve, he 
 must lift the entire man. Let now that man be of the 
 Orange. To lift him the Light Blue helper must over- 
 come the prime resistance of the Orange, the secondary 
 of the Violet, the tertiary of the Red and so forth. 
 On the other hand, a Red, one exhibiting its lowest 
 aspect, seeks to debase a Yellow. At once he pits his 
 dominant principle against the same in the other, with 
 whom the Red is but fifth. Then the aroused and 
 well-nigh incorruptible Yellow- is to the rescue, and the 
 Red to conquer must undermine the higher nature 
 which has Buddhi as prime, Spiritual Will as second 
 and higher Manas as third. 
 
 ^As Master of the Yellow Ray, Jesus work ed on that 
 of a people with whom in resistance Buddhi was but 
 sixth ; but, ere he could penetrate to the racial prime 
 of personal will, that aroused and combative principle, 
 in the shape of the Scribes and Pharisees, rose up and 
 slew him. Nevertheless, of those in whom, during his 
 
 195 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 brief ministry, he gained control of the Violet, he made 
 apostles, saints and martyrs of their new-found faith. 
 
 Our brief outline gives that clue to certain powers 
 of the Great Physician for which many healing cults 
 are seeking. In his mission of cure, whether of sin or 
 mental or physical ailment, Jesus the Christ ever 
 wrought upon the yellow Buddhic principle of his 
 patients in whom obedience always, and personal will 
 enmity or obstinacy never, was the attitude. Because 
 of their receptivity, the needy in no way hindered the 
 descent of Spiritual Will-Compassion, the human 
 Kundalini power, to the principle in which disease had 
 taken root. 
 
 Was the lower mind — that fourth principle with his 
 Jewish patients — obsessed by devils? At once a 
 positive power, unendurable to these raging Kama- 
 Manasic creatures, proceeded from unified Buddhi and 
 Spiritual Will to the lower mind in the lower quater- 
 nary. Again, was the evil more materially sourced 
 and therefore largely in the physical organism ? Then 
 did the healing power descend through lower Manas 
 to Kama, and then, since the dominant personal will 
 opposed not, it at once touched the physical and lo ! 
 the blind saw and the lame leaped for joy. 
 
 In the healing of sin — conversion — the descending 
 Spiritual Will-Compassion by the same route reached 
 the festering sore corrupting lower Manas or Kama. 
 The great healing and purifying power is in the world 
 to-day, and it existed before the advent of the Christ its 
 Master. Like the electric current that blasts and 
 
 196 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 destroys, or else in innumerable ways lends itself to 
 our daily use, Suggestion may be personal will-Kama, 
 or Spiritual Will-Compassion, the black or the white 
 potency. 
 
 Jesus knew what was in man wheresoever met ; that 
 is, he knew his dominant and subordinate principles 
 and their condition of health or disease. Accordingly 
 in his healing he touched every principle as the musician 
 touches the harp-strings. Not with deft fingers, but 
 with the appropriate syllable of the Creative Word did 
 Jesus touch the seven-stringed harp of human life 
 until it vibrated in unison with the well-being of 
 Nature. 
 
 Would the healer of to-day do as was done of old ? 
 Would he wield the human Kundalini, the Christ 
 power, even as in their lofty station the Builders wield 
 the Kosmic Kundalini, the Universal Creative Word ? 
 Then let him purge himself of every selfish ambition 
 and mercenary motive. Otherwise he uses the nega- 
 tive or night side of the Word, and, debasing others, 
 shares their downfall, he himself being underneath in 
 the dreadful descent. Though his motive be of the 
 purest, the mental healer's success has its degrees, for 
 there are opposing forces of which, unless an initiated 
 occultist, he can have but scanty knowledge. 
 
 197 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 THE PLANETARY AURAS 
 
 IN certain instructions by H. P. B. the planet Jupiter 
 is said to correspond with the human Auric Egg, 
 that enveloping sphere which, as Atma, is almost incon- 
 ceivably tenuous and is therefore capable of penetrating 
 every lower principle, the physical of course included. 
 On the meagre information concerning planetary auras 
 given out in H. P. B.'s time, let us enlarge a little, but 
 adequate treatment would far exceed our present space 
 and purpose. 
 
 While that seventh principle of Jupiter, the Atma or 
 Spiritual Will, has its correspondent in the seventh 
 chief division of every planet from Mercury down, that 
 principle is increasingly dense and circumscribed, and 
 decreasingly pure and refined on each planet in descend- 
 ing series. As result, in the most refined of its seven 
 divisions, the Jupiter light blue exceeds in diameter 
 the seventh division of its correspondent on Mercury 
 the planet next below. In fact the highest division of 
 Jupiter Will envelops in its vast circumference the out- 
 most planet of our system. Hence as Auric Egg, 
 Jupiter is second only to the Solar Orb whose aura 
 extends far into the spacial deeps. 
 
 Examining the circumference and condition of the 
 Spiritual Will principle on the planetary chains, we 
 discover the sixth division of Jupiter Will to be co-ex- 
 tensive with the seventh division on the Mercury chain. 
 The fifth Jupiter division equals the seventh on Venus ; 
 the fourth of Jupiter equals the seventh on Saturn; 
 
 198 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 the third of Jupiter equals the seventh on Mars ; the 
 second of Jupiter equaled the seventh on the Lunar 
 chain ; while the first of Jupiter equals the seventh on 
 this Earth. 
 
 Because concentrated on its own evolution and the 
 Spiritual Will evolution of the other six planets, the 
 Jupiter principle with full self-consciousness permeates 
 only the seventh principle and its divisions existing 
 upon them. Hence Jupiter Will is as unconscious of 
 physical man as is he of it ; but while, as seer, seven- 
 fold man can rise toward Jupiter Will, this one-principle 
 evolution has only semi-self-conscious contact with the 
 Mercury principle, and a contact even less satisfactory 
 with the Venus principle of higher Manas. 
 
 In its seventh division the characteristic Mercury 
 principle is the largest of the yellow auras. Its sixth 
 division is co-extensive with the seventh on Venus, 
 while the fifth division is co-extensive with the fourth 
 on Saturn, and so forth. In its seventh division the 
 higher Manas of Venus is the most extensive of 
 the indigo auras. Its sixth division is co-extensive 
 with the seventh on Saturn, while its fifth division 
 equals the fourth on Mars and so forth. This is the 
 general scheme to be worked out by the student who 
 will find the physical principle of this Earth, in its 
 seventh division, to be the largest of the orange auras. 
 In its sixth division this aura is co-extensive with the 
 seventh on Neptune. Its fifth division equals the seventh 
 on Uranus, while its fourth equals the seventh on the 
 outmost planet. In addition, its third division would 
 
 199 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 equal the seventh on the old Lunar chain. The second 
 equals the seventh on Mars. The first equals the 
 seventh on Saturn, while on the three higher planets 
 the physical auras are small indeed. The below orange 
 is the characteristic aura of the outer planets. 
 
 In its highest division the Spiritual Will aura of 
 the eighth planet, that dedicated to the perfecting of the 
 animal kingdom, corresponds in area with the division 
 of Jupiter Will next below the first recognized in the 
 septenary scheme. To make this statement clear it 
 must be said that every planetary principle divides into 
 ten, the three lowest of which, because outside of the 
 septenary human evolution, are unrecognized in theo- 
 sophical text books. In its highest division the 
 Spiritual Will of the planet proper to the plant king- 
 dom corresponds in area with the ninth division of 
 Jupiter Will. Finally, in its highest the Spiritual Will 
 aura of the tenth planet, that proper to the mineral 
 kingdom, corresponds in area with the lowest possible 
 division of Jupiter Will. c & Itb \QtU \M . 
 
 The eigh th, ninth and tenth divisions of Spirit ual Will 
 on e ach of the seven planets, and the entire princip le on 
 each o f the outer ones, are in care of the Violet Solar 
 Hierar chy which, with the other Divine Hierarchies , is 
 r eally divided into ten, thus making for the Logo s one 
 hundred divisions. That full number is counterparted 
 by the outmost planet which, more than our perfected 
 globe, will resemble the Sun itself. The eighth, nint h 
 and tenth divisions of B uddhi on each of the seven plan- 
 ets, and the entire principle on the three outer p lanets, 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 are in ca re of the Red Solar Hierar chy. For the outer 
 planets, entire higher Manas is in cha rge of the Green 
 S olar Hierarchy. In fact every principle proper to 
 these planets is guided wholly by its Solar Opposite. 
 Hence the exoteric statement that the planets below 
 the seventh are outside our planetary scheme. 
 
 In conclusion : orbital motion for the planets has 
 three objects, first, protection from the Sun's mighty 
 gathering in, which, for them in their present condition, 
 would be premature ; second, production of the seasons ; 
 and, third, an object unknown to physical science, to 
 wit, the blending of all planetary auras in one vast 
 compound aura. The Earth's axial motion not only 
 produces alternating day and night, but it blends the 
 seven auric principles. When the physical moon lost its 
 axial motion, the auras, from the Astral upward, became 
 separated from it. Meanwhile, bereft of its guiding 
 principles, the physical moon drew ever nearer to the 
 Earth's orbit and so became our satellite. From its 
 condition as such it is to break at the dawning of its 
 next day of evolution. 
 
 THE RANGE OF LIFE IN THE SOLAR SYSTEM 
 
 IN its highest division the Spiritual Will aura of 
 Jupiter gives to the ethereal beings of the light 
 blue the range of our septenary system of planets. 
 This range, extensive in one way, is very limited in 
 another, since the exceedingly subtle bodies of these 
 pure entities, and the concentrated faculty of Will 
 
 201 
 
 &£ S,M«/? S9-S1 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 proper to their office, cause them to penetrate unknow- 
 ingly all conditions of substance below the densest 
 division of the higher Manasic plane of the Venus 
 scheme. 
 
 As Buddhi is a principle somewhat denser than 
 Spiritual Will or Atma, the Mercury beings in their 
 less ethereal bodies traverse an aura in circumference 
 smaller than that of Jupiter, but, as compensation, they 
 penetrate knowingly to the lowest division of the Kama 
 Manas of Saturn. Similarly the four-fold Saturn beings 
 penetrate knowingly to the lowest division of the red 
 aura of Mars, an aura less dense and much purer than 
 the red of our planet. 
 
 The more circumscribed Martian beings penetrate 
 knowingly the entire seven divisions of the Astral aura 
 of the Lunar mystery sphere. The highest Lunar 
 evolution itself penetrated knowingly to at least the 
 fourth division of the material principle of our planet. 
 
 At present, man is associated with the animal evolu- 
 // jf ° tion of which theoretically he is helper, and to which, 
 
 in more enlightened days, he shall render valuable aid. 
 Through his lesser brethren he shall then reach down 
 to some broadening knowledge of the eighth planetary 
 evolution. Thus reciprocal benefit shall come to man 
 and animal through man's concurrence with the Divine 
 Plan of mutual assistance. 
 
 Because of the eighth principle peculiar to the 
 animal kingdom, animal intelligence on its own planet 
 shall come to understand in part what to man must 
 remain a mystery, to wit, evolved plant intelligence. 
 
 *■% 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Similarly, plant intelligence on its own planet shall 
 come to understand in part what to animal mind must 
 remain sealed, to wit, mineral intelligence evolved on 
 the tenth planet. 
 
 For the seven planetary schemes, limitation of the 
 power of locomotion culminates on this physical globe 
 and properly in its human evolution. In respect to 
 movement, the animal kingdom on Neptune shall be 
 restricted physically more than is man. On its proper 
 planet the plant kingdom must outgrow the immature 
 structure and other limitations familiar to our observa- 
 tion. While never rooted in the soil, the plant is then 
 to be far more restricted in movement than is the 
 animal on his own planet. On the last planet the 
 mineral kingdom shall be at rest, but, as compensa- 
 tion shared in just degree by plant, animal and man, 
 certain great powers are to be its own. 
 
 Absolute motion and absolute rest have been declared 
 identical ; nevertheless the statement contains a blind. 
 The great Centre of Centres, the Everlasting Here is 
 necessarily local ; but its all-reaching, all-seeing and 
 all-ruling attributes come and go with a velocity past all 
 following. Hence they seem present and at rest at any 
 point where concentrated mind would fix them. For 
 all that the eye sees, the Buddhi beneath the Bo tree 
 is in every respect motionless ; and yet his mind, a 
 shuttle in the loom of creation, flies in and out among 
 the Stars and instantly back to Earth, this speck in our 
 obscure corner of the Universe. 
 
 203 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 OUR INTER-PLANETARY HELPERS 
 
 ALTHOUGH the Jupiter beings penetrate know- 
 ingly the entire characteristic principles of both 
 Mercury and Venus, they have neither desire nor 
 ability to influence those principles directly. Intent 
 on their Will evolution, these high entities are besides 
 imbued with the divine spirit of helpfulness ; but their 
 direct aid is limited to the principle of Spiritual Will 
 on the planets in descending series. 
 
 To speak with precision ; they influence directly all 
 but the lowest of the seven divisions of Spiritual Will 
 on the yellow planet ; all but the two lowest on the 
 indigo planet and all but the three lowest on the green. 
 On the red Mars they influence directly only the three 
 upper divisions, and on this Earth only the one highest. 
 Evidently Spiritual Will on the three outer planets is 
 beyond the circle of their influence and under the 
 government of the Violet Solar Hierarchy. Also it 
 is evident that, if below mastership, incarnate man is 
 unaware of Jupiter Will around and within him. Still, 
 in the posthumous life of Devachan, the Jupiter 
 influence, then more and more apprehensible, con- 
 tributes largely to the perfect peace of the heavenly 
 condition. 
 
 While centered in Buddhi-Atma, the Mercurians, 
 because of Divine Love, are among the most active of 
 helpers. Their direct influence extends to all but the 
 lowest division of Buddhi on Venus, to all but the two 
 
 204 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 lowest on Saturn, to all but the three lowest on Mars, 
 while on our world they influence but the two upper 
 divisions of Buddhi in man. The Devachanee is more 
 and more susceptible to their Love principle, hence 
 the sweet communion of which Jesus said " they neither 
 marry nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels 
 of God." 
 
 Some occultists claim to have visited Mercury. But 
 why visit Mercury when its offering of pure Buddhi is 
 here and in the higher man awaits his recognition ? 
 To visit yonder planet is to contact, on its lower planes, 
 conditions with which spiritual, mental and physical 
 man has nothing in common. 
 
 Though intent on their higher Manas, the Venus 
 beings are yet filled with desire to impart the rich 
 results of their wonderful mental growth. These ideas 
 are comprehensible in all but the lowest division of 
 higher Manas as it exists on Saturn, and in all but the 
 lower two as it exists on Mars, and in all but the lower 
 four as existing on this Earth. In Devachan the three 
 higher human divisions of Manas are always open to the 
 influx of the " Sons of mind," and are freed from the 
 drag of man's lower principles. Hence pure intelli- 
 gence presents itself to the Devachanee as nowhere else. 
 If a highly evolved being, gravitating to those upper 
 levels where Buddhi influences, he now sees, as active 
 love and wisdom, the operation of Karmic Law. Hence, 
 because poised in understanding, he is enabled to review 
 those things of Earth which perplex and make skeptical 
 the ignorant. 
 
 205 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 ^The Saturn beings ha ve much purified their principle 
 of lower Manas, or brain mind, and they would impart 
 that which aids indirectly our physical evolution. Their 
 pure uplift of what is prone to the downward look and 
 action, is felt in all but the lowest division of Kama 
 Manas on Mars, and is a helper in all but the three low- 
 est of its seven divisions on our planet. During its 
 progress inward, the posthumous Kama Manas of man 
 suffers division. The lower portions sink to pralaya 
 on the three lower divisions of the planetary Kama 
 Manas. The better remnant, united with higher Manas, 
 is the link between the Devachanic condition and the 
 life last lived on Earth. This better remnant feels 
 perceptibly the influence of the Saturn Kama Manas ; 
 hence another excellence is added to the Devachanic 
 condition. 
 
 The Martians have greatly purified their principle 
 of Kama and their red is a great regenerator of Kama 
 both in this world and in man himself, for its ability is 
 over all but the two lowest divisions of the red as 
 known to us. The posthumous Kama of man suffers 
 division as did his Kama Manas. The lower part 
 sinks to pralaya on the two lowest divisions of the 
 planetary Kama Manas. The better portion is united 
 with Buddhi and, in Devachan, becomes that angelic 
 quality, Love-compassion. 
 
 As stated in our previous teachings, the violet Astral 
 principle of personal will peculiar to the Lunar scheme, 
 was perfected by the great lords of the Moon. This 
 violet principle is very near the Astral evolution of our 
 
 206 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 septenary planet, and so aids directly in all but the 
 lowest division of that evolution. In due course, 
 man's posthumous personal will is divided as are his 
 Kamic and Kama Manasic principles. The baser 
 part sinks to pralaya, but the remnant unites with his 
 Spiritual Will to the great advantage of the heavenly 
 condition. 
 
 The physical principle of neither this Earth nor its 
 humanity has its planetary helpers. No highly evolved 
 orange from any of the other six planets can by influx 
 aid the purification of man's fleshly body. Moreover, 
 the greatly refined Orange of the Eighth Solar Hier- 
 archy can influence material man only in his two 
 highest divisions. 
 
 Our brief analysis reveals that by no Solar and by 
 no planetary Hierarchy is man wholly influenced in 
 every division of his principles. Evidently the lowest 
 divisions of the seven principles are left to his own 
 upbuilding or destruction. That he may become 
 individual rather than automatic this is necessary ; 
 there is no other way. 
 
 The Spiritual Will, Buddhi, higher Manas and lower 
 Manas of man are far less ethereal than their corre- 
 spondents in the planetary Hierarchies proper to them. 
 Hence to the uplifting of the bases of man's lower 
 principles, the human upper Triad or Ego is naturally 
 more adapted than are all the potencies of the plane- 
 tary spheres. So much for theory ; but, in practice, 
 the vast majority of mankind finds the higher nature 
 inadequate to the task. Hence the need of human 
 
 207 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 help from some supreme man in whom the upper three 
 ,have altogether triumphed. Because Jesus the Chris t 
 i s that pinnacle of human evolution, and because in 
 addition he has that heavenly persuader the Divine 
 Image, the Christian church — missing the philosophy 
 but grasping the outward facts — has often builded 
 upon them inadequate and even misleading dogmas of 
 salvation. In conclusion, what are the great souls 
 worshipped by the peoples of the past if not the helpers 
 above described ? As for those pure beings, how often 
 man has re-fashioned them in his own sin-debased 
 likeness ! Thus Tehovah, the nearest of them all, 
 became an angry and jealous God, the always-parti al 
 protector of a people among the proudest and mos t 
 exclusive that the world has known. 
 
 CREATION IN OUR SOLAR SYSTEM 
 
 • ' I ^HE Planetary Process," page 10 of "Arcane 
 
 A Science," is but a semi-esoteric teaching 
 
 definite enough for the early stage of our exposition of 
 
 the Ancient Wisdom. We are now to submit the real 
 
 esoteric doctrine prepared for through many chapters. 
 
 The Sun is the womb from which the planets, and 
 
 4he life there evolving, have issued as reincarnations 
 
 ^>i the unassimilated residuum of former systems . 
 
 Thus Jupiter originated and to some extent matured in 
 
 the division of the Solar Sphere peculiar to the Violet 
 
 Ray. To the embryonic Jupiter every Hierarchy of 
 
 the Logos contributed ; the Violet giving so much of the 
 
 208 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 principle in its keeping that the gift became the pre- 
 dominating principle of its offspring. 
 
 This gift of the Hierarchy of pure Personal Will 
 proved to be the unperfected ' Spiritual Will of the 
 child, whereas the gift of the Hierarchy of Spiritual 
 Will was originally the personal will of Jupiter. The 
 explanation of this anomaly is simple. The most 
 tractable of the planetary principles are always in 
 charge of the lower Solar Hierarchies 1 while thejnore 
 and mo re intractable are naturally in care of the 
 more and more powerful ; thus that most obstinate of 
 principles, the physical, is in care of the great Hier- 
 archies from the Seventh to the Tenth inclusive. 
 
 In Jupiter the existence of Spiritual Will and pe r- 
 sonal will in their most pronounced manifestations 
 inevitably led to disruption. Hence the Moon was 
 
 s cast forth to become a world with independent 'orbit. 
 Next the Red division of Father-Mother gave birth to 
 
 _ an orb, the Euddhic Mercur y, contributed to by every 
 Hierarchy, but in which the gift of Kama from the 
 Buddhic Hierarchy was a disrupting fire. As result, 
 Mars was debased from the pure upper yellow to 
 traverse alone the inter-planetary ethers. 
 <l The Green Hierarchy gave birth to a great orb, the 
 original indigo Venus contributed to by every Hierarchy, 
 but in which the gift of Kama Manas from the Indigo 
 Hierarchy greatly predominated. So Saturn became 
 
 - a world, the highest of the lower serie s. Thus the 
 three upper lights and their negatives, the three lower, 
 were the six of creation. 
 
 209 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 The only other planet cast as such from the Solar 
 Matrix was the original Earth, a great and resplendent 
 sphere conceived in the Orange, but nourished by 
 accessions from the upper Three of the Logos and all 
 lower Hierarchies. Now while the original higher 
 Trinity of planets contained each a positive and a 
 negative principle, our Earth was unique in that it con- 
 tained a positive and three negative material principles. 
 To the inevitable disruption, Uranus, Neptune and the 
 outmost planet owe their being as separate world- 
 systems. 
 
 Western authorities will contend that the remote 
 orbits of the outer planets prove them the oldest of the 
 series, and the most violently cast forth by the youthful 
 Sun. To Eastern Science the planets are sentient 
 beings whose distances from each other and from 
 Father- Mother are determined by attractions and repul- 
 sionsof which Occidental Science knows almost nothing. 
 
 In our Solar System the dividing of the Zodiac, 
 touched on in "Sex division and reunion," has in 
 many ways been copied, first the great division of 
 the Sun himself, because of which the four plane ts 
 appeared . The.", a lesser division which increased the 
 four to ten. Then the division of the lives emanated 
 to the planets beginning with Jupiter, a division fol- 
 lowed by those comings together which finally made 
 man a seven-fold group soul. Then followed the 
 division of the human Auric Egg into male egg and 
 female egg, with promise of ultimate reunion as the 
 perfected Androgyne. 
 
 210 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 At this stage, the vital central teaching of our entire 
 series can be made definite, and the possibilities and 
 limitations of physical immortality can be sharply 
 defined. 
 
 While the characteristic principles of Jupiter, Mer- 
 cury and Venus are wholly perfectable and are destined 
 to reunion with their solar Source, a very small residuum 
 of the Kama Manas of Saturn, a somewhat larger 
 residuum of the Martian Kama, and a yet larger resid- 
 uum of the Lunar principle must pass down to the 
 four lower planets. The sixth and seventh divisions of 
 the seven-fold physical principle proper to our planet 
 are alone destined to lasting union with the higher 
 principles. The three upper divisions of the physical 
 proper to Neptune, the four upper proper to Uranus 
 and the five upper proper to the outmost planet are all 
 that can be lifted from the final .profound pralaya 
 which Western Science calls the death of worlds. 
 
 What is true of planets holds for the leading life 
 thereon. Thus man's possible physical immortality is 
 in but the perfected sixth and seventh divisions of 
 material body substance. The risen Jesus perfected 
 the seventh, but has yet to perfect the sixth division. 
 { All creatures evolving on all planets originated in the 
 residuum of the beings of a former Solar System. Th e 
 greatest of these beings are now the ten-fold Logos. 
 As for man, his every principle will free itself from a 
 residuum which, as future Logos, he must lift even as 
 now he is lifted. 
 
 211 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 THE MYSTERY OF THE MOON 
 
 RENUNCIATION is a word well-nigh incompre- 
 hensible to the selfish soul, but to the Initiate 
 of the Mysteries it signifies divinest possibilities. 
 Buddha renounced the Buddhic plane, his merited 
 Nirvana, that, by continuing on the nearer iVstral, he 
 might labor more successfully for the upliftment of 
 the human race. Every discarnate soul enters the 
 Astral plane, but few indeed find thereon any being 
 such as he. In fact the word Astral veils a mystery, 
 that of the lower and earthly violet, and that of the 
 upper divine Light, the clue to which reveals the mys- 
 tery of the Moon. 
 
 At the close of the seventh and fiery round when the 
 six principles, from the Astral upward, separated from 
 that residuum the entire material principle of the Moon, 
 only gross fire remained ; that which convulsed the 
 planet whose mountainous regions are known to be 
 strewn with volcanic debris, the frozen proofs of a 
 torrid and troubled past. 
 
 In previous chapters it was taught that the perfected 
 Lunar principles were in a way united with the Violet 
 Hierarchy of the Solar Logos. This is substantially 
 true, but, to speak finally and with precision, close 
 contact did not occur because the Lunar Chohans, of 
 whom Jehovah is chief, renounced their full Solar 
 Nirvana. Hence the living planet continued in its 
 orbit, there a minister to our evolution, while, because 
 wholly bereft of its guiding force, the cast off residuum 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 drifted into the magnetic field of Earth to become a 
 mere satellite. The lower Astral light proceeds from 
 the dregs of the Lunar Astral and also from the Astral 
 plane of our globe, whereas the upper Astral light, 
 .second only to that of the positive Violet Solar Hier- 
 archy, comes from the mystery planet anc iently King 
 .Soma. 
 
 The highest sub-plane of our world's Astral plane or 
 sphere is the seventh. Above this outspreads the 
 more refined Astral sphere of the mystery planet. 
 This sphere is more extensive by far than that of its 
 earthly counterpart, and actually penetrates the coarser. 
 So much was explained in preceding chapters. Those 
 exalted beings of our evolution who have renounced 
 the Devachan, have greatly enlarged their Astral 
 bodies, and now on the plane of the higher Astral are 
 unperceived by the ordinary Astral dweller. Unlike 
 the Lunar Chohans, this class have in their Nimanakaya 
 vehicles those germs of the physical which enable 
 them to reincarnate for the betterment of the world. 
 
 That the six-fold Moon-scheme should outstrip cer- 
 tain simple planetary processes is a mystery whose 
 solution can here be only touched upon. In the evolu- 
 tion of Sun, planet, or being, the basic principle is the 
 determining one. This for the Moon was personal 
 will, even as it is for the Sun, though not necessarily 
 for all Suns. Personal will and Spiritual Will in unity 
 are the supreme force in both the Universe and its 
 creatures. Because of the early union of these wills 
 in certain of the great Lunar Chohans, a quickening 
 
 213 
 
^ 
 
 THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 power, before unprecedented in the planetary chains, 
 was brought to bear on the entire Lunar world. 
 
 T jhe Lunar Lords are not the only beings who h ave 
 finished the evolu tion required of planetary dwellers 
 as such. The Angels of Jupiter long ago passed th eir 
 c ulminating round, but a certain residuum of their vast 
 world demanded and still demands their close super- 
 vision. Hence, while entered upon the Deva evolution 
 of widest service, they on their globe remain unsevered 
 from the seven-fold planetary chain. The Manasa 
 ^j Putra of Mercury have more recently finished the ir 
 seventh round . Their globe, still in conjunction with 
 certain residuums, is the inter-Mercurian planet con- 
 
 Jv^l^ certain residuums, is the inter-Mercurian plan 
 
 \ ^ \ cerning which occultists are wont to speculate. 
 
 fi v V Because the perfectable principles of our gli 
 
 its humanitv are those from Spiritual Will dowi 
 
 Because the perfectable principles of our globe and 
 its humanity are those from Spiritual Will down to the 
 fifth division of seven-fold material substance, it follows 
 that the gross residuums are to be abandoned to crude 
 fire and its violent outbreaks. This at least is the inner 
 teaching of " Revelation " whose Hell is the mysterious 
 eighth sphere. It should be said, however, that the 
 expression "the eighth sphere" has seven legitimate 
 explanations. 
 
 Bffth the Moon and the Earth have experi enced sev- 
 er al incarnations in that series of se ven which they 
 and all other planets must a ccomplish. At the close 
 of its preceding period, the Earth divided into a semi- 
 transparent orange sphere and a material residuum 
 much like that of the present Moon. At the dawn of 
 the present Earth period, its former humanity united 
 
 214 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 with the Orange Hierarchy of the Logos ; whereat the 
 positive and negative halves of the globe-chain reunited, 
 thus preparing the home of a humanity higher than its 
 predecessors. A corresponding occurrence may be 
 predicted for the beginning of the next Lunar Man- 
 vantara, or that of any other planet in corresponding 
 condition. 
 
 FIRE AND WATER 
 
 THOUGH the following might find place among 
 the more exoteric chapters of a third and 
 culminating series of instructions, a series for which 
 the times are not ripe, we shall nevertheless include it 
 as if belonging among the most esoteric of the present 
 series. 
 
 The crude Kamic fire of the abandoned Moon shell 
 was the congenial element of certain evil beings pro- 
 duced by a perverted Lunar evolution. They were in 
 fact the fanners of those infernal fires which convulsed 
 the material and low Astral residuum of the Moon 
 chain. Crude flame soon exhausting itself, the speedy 
 cooling and freezing of the mass meant the death, or, 
 rather, the profound pralaya of those evil beings now 
 gathered on the night side of the Moon. 
 
 Foreseeing the fate of their weaker brethren, certain 
 other beings, of great intelligence and indomitable will 
 evilward, chose to brave the discomfort, or possible 
 torture to themselves, of Earth's purer early round 
 fires. This in the hope of prolonging their conscious 
 existence by debasing into an element congenial to 
 
 2iS 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 themselves, the fires of a more enduring planet. The 
 history of this globe and its races, even to the present, 
 is that of the partial success of these evil magicians 
 plus those by them recruited from the traitors of our 
 humanity. 
 
 As for the fiery upheavals troubling this globe dur- 
 ing the geological ages ; how much was due to the 
 immature earth entity, and how much to the efforts of 
 infernal Powers, only the wisest masters can determine. 
 Enough that the pure and cool fire of the first round 
 gradually became crude and Kamic. The fiery over- 
 throw of the Lemurian continent was a victory for the 
 black brotherhood ; a victory at once changed to defeat 
 when the white brotherhood loosed upon the Lemurian 
 flames the deep and wide deluge of the Pacific. 
 
 In later times a host of discarnate evil beings, pitted 
 against the White Lodge, strove for a crude, fiery con- 
 dition over the entire Atlantean area. Meanwhile, 
 corrupted through infernal arts learned from these 
 scheming ones, the Atlanteanswere unwitting co-workers 
 toward the same catastrophe. 
 
 On the other hand, the White Lodge saw the 
 Atlanteans self-doomed to destruction either by fire, 
 the natural element of their seducers, or else by 
 water, the natural thwarter of the fire fiends. So 
 the outcome of battle would decide the nature of the 
 judgment to be meted to the continent. Because of 
 that outcome, the evil powers were unable to let loose 
 the Earth's crude inner fires; hence, every victory of 
 the White Lodge was followed by submergence until, 
 
 216 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 after centuries of conflict, the last of the great islands 
 was blotted out by the sea. 
 
 The destruction of Sodom was a victory for certain 
 infernal beings, powerfully abetted by the fires of 
 beastly lust by them enkindled in the bodies of its 
 people. Lot represents the insufficient neutralizing 
 forces available for the city's preservation. 
 
 The chapter " Major and Minor Centres " deals with 
 certain focal points sacred to the white brotherhood ; 
 but it may here be revealed that the craters of active 
 volcanoes indicate many but not all major and minor 
 centres proper to the black brotherhood. Volcanic 
 outburst expresses the periodical activity of certain 
 evil powers ; an activity augmented by human wicked- 
 ness. Hence earthquake, deluge and fiery outburst 
 are always Karmic in their nature even as well-known 
 occult teachings declare. 
 
 WAR 
 
 IN Holy Writ, war and famine and pestilence and earth- 
 quake are sometimes associated. That famine 
 and pestilence can result from war is obvious enough ; 
 but that earthquake and fiery outburst are in the train 
 of war-produced evils is not generally known. 
 
 The flame of war-enkindled human passions natu- 
 rally unites with Earth's icrude inner fires, and an 
 explosive, the most terrible known to occult chemistry, 
 results. Should the combination reach the danger 
 point, seismic disturbance and fiery upheaval follow. 
 
 217 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 The infernal Powers have ever awaited an opportunity 
 of embroiling the peoples of Earth in universal war. 
 To both the white and the black brotherhoods, the 
 result of such conflict is known to be nothing less than 
 the changing by fire and earthquake of the world's 
 entire surface. 
 
 The steady march of civilization into vast interiors 
 and unfamiliar countries tends to unite the members 
 of the human family in one composite body. Such 
 consummation during the present century is not 
 improbable. Meanwhile, the dark Powers are encour- 
 aged, for, should all nations become inter-dependent, 
 the flame of war applied at centre or circumference 
 must envelop the globe. Notable achievement thus 
 becomes dire calamity unless in all regions the Gospel 
 of Peace be preached as never before. 
 
 The recent violent outbreak of European war proves 
 that the reign of Melchizedekean Peace is yet of some 
 unrevealed to-morrow. Because war is not outgrown ; 
 the white Powers could but defer the Continental war 
 due some years back. In times of matured World 
 Karma, it is imperative that centres or focal points of 
 peace be established in different sections. Only thus 
 can the balance of Earth's inner fires and moveable 
 strata preserve her crust intact. 
 
 Ere the French Revolution and the succeeding 
 Napoleonic wars were permitted their natural term 
 and scope under Karmic Law, this country was made 
 an independent land of comparative peace, the saving 
 balance area of two continents. Now that the great 
 
 218 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 European Alliances must respect the neutrality of a 
 nation no longer weak because of youth, former con- 
 ditions are duplicated ; but not until the war-cloud had 
 cleared from off these shores wfc^the long pent up 
 jealousies of rival European States allowed pretext for 
 utterance. 
 
 THE KARMA OF WAR 
 
 IN view of current events, the following from "The 
 Order of Melchizedek " requires explanation : 
 " An order achieving more during the last fifty years 
 than in any other half century of the Christian Era; 
 an order that in the near future will eclipse the brightest 
 past recorded and preserved in the secret archives of 
 a world-wide affiliation." 
 
 That like begets like is as true of events as of 
 creatures. The physical bodies of creatures resemble 
 their type models ; and of mankind this holds even 
 where marked mental and spiritual differences exist. 
 Not so however with events born of other events, for 
 these conform to the inner nature of their sources. If 
 of unjust origin, war settles nothing, but sooner or 
 later begets war ; whereas, if war be just, like that of 
 American Independence, or that against chattel slavery 
 in the sixties, then is it a begetter of peace more or 
 less permanent. 
 
 The French revolution and the Napoleonic wars 
 were the unavoidable outcome of mature World Karma ; 
 and while, prior to the upheaval of 1792, the agents of 
 the Melchizedekean Order were busy both in France — 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 that pivotal point — and in adjacent countries, they 
 could but prepare on inner planes some amelioration 
 of conditions outwardly horrible indeed. 
 
 Though by inheritance Bonaparte was the one ade- 
 quate instrument of World Karma, certain Masters, not 
 the greatest, saw in "the man of destiny " a possible 
 accelerator of the Order's purpose, to wit, democratic 
 government originating in France and widening gradu- 
 ally to the bounds of Europe. The outcome of events 
 proved that in no decade of the eighteenth century, 
 nor even in the greater part of the nineteenth century, 
 was the majority of the European peoples prepared for 
 other than monarchical government. 
 
 Moreover, the Order's able but personally ambitious 
 instrument early broke from its control and, by succes- 
 sive steps, Napoleon gained the throne of belligerent 
 Empire. Even more, he would found a succession by 
 divorcing Josephine and forming a marriage alliance 
 with the House of Austria. Thus was missed an 
 opportunity whose like comes to but few. Thus did a 
 career — if wisely ordered one of the most praiseworthy 
 — become one of the most censured in human history. 
 
 The wars of Napoleon engendered Karma of two 
 kinds. The swift recoil of the first was on himself. 
 After the lapse of a century the second is hurled upon 
 the European states that, during the last fifty years, 
 have armed and trained outwardly for defence, but 
 secretly for aggression. Meanwhile the Order has 
 busied itself, as witness this great, western Peace- 
 Centre freed from the disruptive force of African 
 
 220 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 slavery. But even more significant ; on inner planes 
 matters of tremendous moment have been conceived 
 and accomplished, and now await material bodying 
 forth when contemporary events shall have prepared 
 their reception by the nations of the world. 
 
 KOSMIC WILL 
 
 WE have seen that the Will Spirits of Jupiter 
 range an etheric or Akasaic sphere whose 
 diameter equals that of the combined Will auras of our 
 septenary system of planets. The constitution of these 
 spirits, and that of the medium proper to them, is 
 known to occultists as Adi Tatwa. As shown in 
 "Arcane Science," this characteristic principle is 
 divisible into seven through which, from highest to 
 lowest and back, moves the Jovian evolution. The 
 highest division of Jupiter will is sub-divisible into 
 seven, the most refined being that principle, incon- 
 ceivably tenuous to man, which we shall denominate 
 Kosmic Will, thus distinguishing it from the Cosmic 
 Will of both Jupiter and the Solar Logos. Kosmic Will 
 is the most refined of Kosmic attributes, and permeates 
 the manifest universe even to its outmost bounds, thus 
 giving to Creation the spherical shape and such appur- 
 tenances of the living sphere as positive north and 
 negative south, also east and west. 
 
 Regarded as the luminiferous ether, Kosmic Will 
 is the riddle of Western Science to which it presents 
 simultaneously such characteristics as extreme rigidity 
 
 221 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 and extreme fluidity. However, as the highest sub- 
 division of Adi Tatwa, it has no contradiction for the 
 occultist since he knows that rigidity results from its 
 unswervable power as ruler, while fluidity is the expres- 
 sion of its almost infinite adaptability. 
 
 On a seven principle planet like our Earth, human 
 Spiritual Will is necessarily circumscribed both in 
 knowledge and power until the lower principles, per- 
 sonal will especially, have been harmonized with it. 
 As Spiritual Will in a Solar Logos wholly performs its 
 peculiar function throughout every Hierarchy, so the 
 Spiritual Will of the ten-fold Kosmic Logos is active 
 in the other nine Hierarchies. Moreover, since it 
 represents the acme of universal Will experience, 
 Kosmic Will is powerful in every lesser Sun and its 
 every attendant world, and all life therein evolving. 
 
 PERSONAL WILL 
 
 IN its entirety, Will is yet to be the master principle 
 of our Solar System, as eventually of universal 
 creation. In certain planetary evolutions Spiritual 
 Will finds personal will an opponent more or less 
 formidable. Opposition is barely discernible in the 
 Saturnian scheme where it emanates from a plane too 
 remote from that of normal evolution. In the Martian 
 scheme opposition is more pronounced because origi- 
 nating in the plane just below that of normal evolution. 
 In the Lunar scheme, personal will and Spiritual Will 
 strove mightily for that supremacy which resulted in 
 
 222 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 the conquest and purification of personal will, and its 
 final union with its high opponent. 
 
 Were refined and ethereal Spiritual Will wholly fit 
 to operate in a stratum comparatively dense as that 
 proper to the Astral Lunar evolution, personal will 
 would there have remained in abeyance. In our own 
 material evolution, personal will is much in evidence, 
 and, because permitted by Divine Purpose, its exist- 
 ence here is amply justified. Without the cooperation 
 of this coarser principle, Spiritual Will would accom- 
 plish little indeed in the coarse and dull material 
 components of man and those of the planet itself. 
 
 As it was in the Lunar aeons, so is it in this world, 
 for Will, spiritual and personal, are here pitted against 
 each other, although in essence one as the denouement 
 shall reveal. While in the lower man, personal will is 
 too often defiant ; it is for certain reasons conquerable 
 by the higher principles. The aggressive activity of 
 personal will induces great friction which gradually 
 exhausts the quantity of energy proper to it. In fact 
 the untimely death of man's physical body, made to 
 last for a century at least, is due chiefly to premature 
 exhaustion of personal will. 
 
 Napoleon died in middle prime, first because of the 
 tremendous activity and friction of personal will during 
 a wide and noisy career, and, second, because of the 
 ceaseless chaffing against itself of that thwarted will 
 in his lone and narrow exile. If wisely cooperating 
 with its spiritual other half, that will would have carried 
 him to the century mar k, for the proper cycle of per - 
 
 223 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 sonal will in the physical body is represented by ten 
 times ten, rather than by seven times that number. 
 
 Man's every principle has its period of increasing 
 and culminating activity, followed by decline and lastly 
 by pralaya, longest for the physical and successively 
 shorter until the Spiritual Will is reached. That in 
 Devachan discarnate man is a trinity, is a matter of 
 general knowledge to which we would add that, still 
 retreating inward, he becomes a duad in the stratum of 
 Buddhi proper to the Mercurian evolution, and, lastly, 
 a unit of Spiritual Will in the stratum peculiar to the 
 Jovian beings. With few exceptions the discarnate 
 lose self-consciousness in the Mercurian stratum, and, 
 save in rarest instances, the Ego brings nothing from 
 its Jupiter experience. 
 
 These blanks or pralayas in the life of the Ego are 
 the higher correspondents of the blanks to which, 
 between incarnations, the foundation atoms of the 
 physical body must submit. From all this we know 
 the utmost cycle of personal will to be far shorter than 
 that of its polar opposite. In the well-nigh ceaseless 
 activity of human Spiritual Will is the secret of its 
 final victory. Understanding fully the cyclic activ ity 
 ( 4 the two aspects of will, the Masters of the White 
 L <pdge plan that the chief efforts of the higher shall 
 occur during the periodical decline of its op ponent. 
 In fact, following the lines of least resistance, the 
 operation of Karmic Law is largely determined by 
 the cyclic decline of human and planetary principles. 
 
 During the last quarter of the nineteenth century, 
 
 224 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 the special efforts of the Lodge began at the conjunc- 
 tion of two periods of decline ; that of personal will as 
 expressed by the fifth sub-race, and that of the Kama 
 Manas of the western nations. At about the time 
 mentioned, the conceptions of man's brain-mind had 
 flowered in a science and a philosophy of quite material 
 kind whose rank growth and odor, though attracting 
 many, had repelled those who desired the blossoms of 
 the spirit. The preference of these latter indicated that 
 man's higher intelligence was now asserting perceptibly 
 its finer force. Seizing the opportunity, the Custodians 
 of the Ancient Wisdom empowered their pioneer agent 
 to carry westward, even to this hemisphere, the philo- 
 sophic exposition of man's seven-fold continuous being, 
 and the basic truths of human and even universal 
 brotherhood. 
 
 The West has now fully entered the two downward 
 cycles and, because of declining Kama Manas, Material 
 Science, in rapid, giant strides, has approached and has 
 even crossed the borders of a domain heretofore left to 
 the dreaming idealist. Because of the declining cycle 
 of personal will, larger and larger conceptions of race 
 unity are with us. Surely a desideratum, this; an end 
 more devoutly to be w ished for than th e most brilliant 
 achievements ot' Material Science. 
 
 225 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 WHENCE AND WHITHER 
 
 MAN'S whence and whither are among the deepest 
 questions persisting in the thoughtful mind. 
 Since these two questions transcend human answering, 
 the enquirer of himself and others finds every oracle 
 dumb. Fortunately our Masters have learned from the 
 Higher Kumaras, those taught of beings more exalted, 
 somewhat of the almost immeasurably remote past and 
 future of the family of man. 
 
 The central and all-seeing Eye of our Solar System 
 acquired its brightness and vision from the collision 
 of two extinct Suns and their dead attendant worlds. 
 Minor Suns were they whose united bulk, when con- 
 densed from the far-spread fire of contact, equalled a 
 million worlds like ours. 
 
 The meeting of these two giants in the arena of the 
 skies was a deed divinely ordered ; one wherein Chance, 
 that creation of fable, or that creature of ignorance, 
 had neither hand nor say. The beings instrumental 
 in that coming together were the evolved humanities 
 of the outworn attendant planets of both systems. 
 Obedient to impulses incident to the dawn of a new 
 Cosmic day, these Chohans had descended from their 
 subjective Nirvana to an objective one of dedicated 
 helpfulness. As the ten-fold Logos they preside over 
 the evolution of all planetary life. 
 
 In either cold Sun and its frozen planets were certain 
 residuums to be raised and refined only through new 
 combinations of evolutionary forces. Once these 
 
 226 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 residuums had been the sentient atoms of planetary 
 principles, or they had lived as minor atoms in the 
 bodies of the various planetary humanities ere those 
 humanities had reached the Chohan condition attain- 
 able in their culminating planetary rounds. From this 
 it is plain that man, for instance, has an ancestry both 
 remote and many-sourced. 
 
 As an unindividualized minor atom, he existed in 
 the body of some being proper to a planet of the one 
 or the other of the two now obliterated systems. 
 Moreover, as a denizen of our Solar System he has 
 received accessions from every planet in descending 
 series. 
 
 So much for the whence of the human race. As to 
 the whither, shall not Creative Intelligence repeat its 
 wise and beneficent processes ? United with the 
 Logos shall the humanity of any of the ten planets 
 leave to mere pralaya — that closest counterfeit of 
 death — their own and their world's unassimilated 
 particles ? From the imperative urge of Compassion, 
 shall they not act as did their Elder Brothers in back- 
 ward line even to Time's very beginning ? 
 
 So much granted, it follows that, aeons hence, the 
 astronomer of some planet not yet sphered, shall behold 
 from far inter-stellar regions the sudden flaring forth 
 of death as life begun in the fused chaos of Suns and 
 planets. Then, through the vast disorder, the con- 
 cordant and constructive Word shall sound from beings 
 whom yesterday we were, to-day we are, and in that 
 mighty to-morrow we shall be. 
 
 227 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 THE THREADS OF FOHAT 
 
 THE Master Hilarion has declared that between 
 lover and beloved, love is a strand which — if 
 love be pure — is a Buddhic bond; whereas if love be 
 carnal, the strand proves but a Kamic tie. Further- 
 more, should pure love remain constant through earthly 
 life, a strand of Spiritual Will is entwined more 
 and more with the Buddhic strand ; the result being 
 an enduring thread of Fohat. On the other hand, 
 should carnal love prove other than passing, a strand 
 of personal will is entwined more and more with the 
 Kamic strand, the result being a thread which, as 
 the negative aspect of Fohat, can become debased and 
 devilish, or it can be purified and entwined with the 
 positive, thus forming a double thread of Fohatic 
 energy. 
 
 As the representative of positive Buddhi, woman 
 binds man to herself. In substance this occult truth 
 was known to Goethe who had received a minor initia- 
 tion. Hence, in his great drama of the soul and the 
 body, the higher and the lower natures, "the eternal 
 womanly" is that enduring Fohatic thread wherewith 
 Margaret eventually lifts to herself the redeemed 
 Faust. The picture has an obverse, for with a neg- 
 ative thread the impure woman drags to her own base 
 level many a man not bad by nature, but merely weak. 
 Such harmful love contains that which in a future 
 incarnation manifests as hate. This because a thing 
 that deliberately injures is at bottom hatred. A 
 
 228 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 mother's love for her wayward offspring is a positive 
 thread stronger than the father can spin, and its 
 restraining power persists even in the next earth-life of 
 the child. The positive and the negative Fohatic 
 threads cause lovers and haters to incarnate in the 
 same family group. 
 
 That the thread between lover and beloved is 
 unbroken by death the purest experiences of the race 
 have proven. Delicate but enduring, that thread 
 stretches from out the invisible as a hope, a promise, 
 aye, a soul-discerned assurance of soul-survival and 
 love's immortal life. O that the coarse, material and 
 forgetting side of our nature would nevermore thwart 
 or lessen its office ! for to that tie it is given to prepare 
 us for, and draw us gently to that which awaits when 
 the eyes have done with earthly seeing and the breath 
 utterly fails and the heart's last, faltering pulse is 
 still. 
 
 It is possible for the faithful giver of Buddhic love 
 to create a Fohatic tie between himself or herself and 
 the most degraded member of the human family. 
 Few indeed are the beings capable of such spiritualized 
 love. In truth, such ability is one token of Master- 
 ship. Because of his purified lower nature, the love 
 of a Master for his immediate circle of disciples — 
 a love strengthening during past lives together — is 
 now a double thread of Fohatic energy never to be 
 broken. 
 
 In the Pisces Avatar the mission of the Chief Initiate 
 was wholly one of love. With his double thread he 
 
 229 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 would bind certain ones yet more closely ; also he 
 would form enduring ties with Publicans and sinners, 
 and even with the Scribes and Pharisees whom neces- 
 sarily he rebuked. In short, at his lifting up he 
 would, as each case permitted, draw the race after him. 
 Thus, from the esoteric viewpoint, Jesus the Christ is 
 the universal Savior. The present day preaching of 
 Jesus the Christ to all nations results in the forming 
 of Fohatic threads between himself and the chosen of 
 the entire Earth. This preliminary condition is vitally 
 necessary to the appearance of the universal Avatar. 
 
 While the Church recognizes but one Savior, the 
 occultist is aware of certain others. For instance, 
 the higher Ego, having three components which, at 
 their best, are pure in the individual man. These are 
 Spiritual Will, compassionate Love and a Wisdom 
 which is other-worldly. As no two men are on an 
 exact level, so no two Egos are equally developed. 
 Still, in the least of Egos the characteristic Will of 
 Jupiter and the pure Love of Mercury have some 
 representation. Hence every Ego has bound to itself 
 by a Fohatic thread that lower man with whom for 
 ages it has been associated. 
 
 The Master Hilarion has said, " In each age new 
 aspects of truth are revealed to mankind. But only 
 the chosen few can discover, and through their vision 
 the rest of humanity must gaze until their eyes have 
 grown capable of seeing." 
 
 Ere leaving the earth plane for active service on a 
 higher, H. P. B. gave to her advanced students a doc- 
 
 230 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 trine of the soul divorced from its savior Ego. To free 
 this teaching from blinds we shall speak definitely in a 
 cycle permitting definite speech. 
 
 In all this Love-ordered universe there can be no 
 irretrievable loss, hence no total extinction of person- 
 ality. Often the earthly days of a man leave no impress 
 on the pure tablets of his Ego. Nevertheless, the 
 thread of Will-Compassion endures, especially if some 
 better earth-life has already woven into it a slender 
 strand of negative Fohat. 
 
 These empty lives, these blanks in the golden pages 
 of the individual book of life, argue and even prove an 
 Ego as yet unable to produce passable personalities in 
 unbroken sequence. In choosing their vehicles the 
 Egos from Venus acted according to their light, and, 
 ^as result, the dullest entered the most degrad ed of the 
 o riginal earth bod ies. 
 
 In regard to those beings mentioned on page 116 of 
 " ArcaneScience,'' in fact those monsters in human form 
 whose deeds have smeared with blood and defiled with 
 the filth of unspeakable deeds the pages of history, 
 H. P. B.'s teaching touches vitally only this class who, 
 as already said, never received the true Ego, but — like 
 the ordinary animal creation — only the universally given 
 higher Manas, Buddhi, and Atma. Although on this 
 planet these principles cannot be debased, such crea- 
 tures are able, by means of the Fohatic threads, to 
 transfer them to the corresponding levels of a lower 
 planet, to wit, that of the eight-fold animal evolution 
 where in due course the animal lower quintenary is to 
 
 231 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 be raised ; but whether by incarnating Egos, or by the 
 higher Triad alone, does not as yet appear. 
 
 THE RELATIVITY OF GOOD AND EVIL 
 
 APPLYING his foot-rule to the world, the would- 
 be wise betrays his unwisdom. The moralist 
 whose definition of right and wrong, of good and evil, 
 is a rigid one, is limited even as the other. 
 
 In our Solar System a certain standard of good and 
 evil holds for the Logos alone. Also there is a stand- 
 ard peculiar to the Jovian beings. To these high and 
 pure entities that aspect of the Logos known as Divine 
 Will is sufficient, and, should they fail to recognize 
 other standards, then Buddhi itself would in some 
 degree incur their disapproval. Descending to the 
 Mercury scheme we discover a viewpoint perhaps 
 lower, but broader as well. 
 
 Let us make clear our meaning. If unified with the 
 Jovian view, we of Earth would hold the rigid opera- 
 tion of Supreme Law as the one desideratum. If 
 quite with the Mercurian view, we would hold that 
 Love should soften the workings of wholly just Law. 
 If given to the Venus view, we would agree that in its 
 doings Love should be guided by the wisest discrimi- 
 nations of Wisdom. Meanwhile the Jovian beings 
 might deem Buddhic Love a somewhat meddlesome 
 principle ; while the Mercurians might believe certain 
 discriminations of the Venus mind to be somewhat 
 deficient in sympathy. 
 
 232 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Converted to the Saturnian ideal, we would believe 
 Jovian Will too inflexible, Mercurian Love too ideal, 
 and Venus Wisdom too remote for the full solution of 
 problems now beginning to include certain conditions 
 of substance before unrecognized. Meanwhile, because 
 without native impulse towards things material, the 
 beings of the three higher planets would feel that the 
 Saturnian evolution had gone awry. 
 
 If identified with the Martian view, we would dis- 
 cover what of themselves the Mercurians could never 
 know, to wit, that self can enter very perceptibly into 
 one's life. To the Mercurians, love of self would 
 appear a gross evil, whereas the preservation of per- 
 sonality from the many disrupting influences foreign 
 to the simple evolution of Atma Buddhi would, for the 
 five-fold Martian beings, demand a certain accentuation 
 of self-centered love. 
 
 Since the Spiritual Will of the Logos sufficed for the 
 Jovian beings, the personal will peculiar to the Lunar 
 evolution was evil in their sight. Still it was an evil 
 largely necessary. Over-balance of personal will was 
 the besetting sin of the Lunar races whose black 
 magicians became more diabolically vindictive than 
 any this planet can produce. Satan is older than 
 our humanity as such, and belief in an arch-fiend is 
 primeval in the world, and carries back even to the 
 Moon period which produced Jehovah his antithesis. 
 Few black magicians survive the pralaya of their planet. 
 Nevertheless, the secret annals mention at least one ; 
 but it is known that he cannot continue through our 
 
 233 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 world period ; in fact, every vestige of him shall have 
 disappeared early in the sixth round. It was a Lodge 
 secret that for ages this abnormal being has lived a 
 vampire's life. The perverted personal will and Kama 
 of his victims are the life-blood which as an Astral and 
 Kamic being he transfers to himself. Selling one's 
 self to Satan is no myth ; it is a frightful possibility to 
 be realized in Kama Loca. But Satan enslaves men 
 from desire of life more than from mere malignity. 
 The White Brotherhood declare that already his powers 
 are in decline and his activities are more and more the 
 spasmodic energy of desperation. The chaining of 
 Satan for a thousand years is an allegory of his 
 approaching downfall. But we digress. 
 
 If personal will was necessary to the concretion of 
 the Lunar personalities, it is necessary on this globe, 
 but not equally so, because with us personal will body 
 is not the outer vehicle. For every planet the outer 
 vehicle determines the nature of the evolution which, 
 for our planet, is a material one. Moreover, our view- 
 point of good and evil is greatly modified by this 
 evolution. 
 
 The great end of all planetary evolutions is to 
 harmonize the total of their perfected viewpoints of 
 good and evil. This can be accomplished only through 
 mutual concession. Such concession early made the 
 Logos a unified Group-Soul, and unification throughout 
 Kosmos is possible only through universal concession. 
 
 Were it not for the inter-penetration of his principles, 
 man would have seven distinct ideas of good and evil. 
 
 234 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Universally he is credited with two, that of the higher 
 and that of the lower nature ; that of the spiritual and 
 that of the carnal man, or, in theosophical parlance, that 
 of the higher Triad and that of the lower quaternary. 
 His seven possible conceptions of good and evil must 
 be merged in one broad conception ere man can be 
 wholly wise with knowledge concerning the tree of 
 which our first parents did pluck and eat. 
 
 Down the ages the physical has been rampant on 
 this globe. Hence it seemed the duty of Religion to 
 declare against the physical man. Even the formula- 
 tors of the Ancient Wisdom subordinated the corporeal 
 man more than was consistent with strict logic. Still 
 the truth should not remain forever hidden. A time 
 comes when to reveal either wholly or in part is per- 
 missible. The poet Whitman caught the first intima- 
 tions of an era of unveiling, but even in this enlightened 
 day his message of interpretation came perilously near 
 being a gospel of animalism. Such result is well-nigh 
 inevitable unless in adequate measure the Secret 
 Science is accessible to the messenger. Granting his 
 preparation, we shall require in his treatment of 
 material things, an intelligent separation of dross and 
 slag from that which can mingle with the highest to 
 the mutual gain of every part. 
 
 235 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 HIGHER INITIATION 
 
 AMONG theosophists and certain other students 
 of occultism, we hear of initiations for the 
 worthy and elect few. We hear awed whisperings 
 concerning secret chambers and the innermost recesses 
 of labyrinthian caverns, or, stranger still, of under- 
 ground temples beneath whose deep-hidden domes — 
 lower than ocean's lowest valley — the rites of great 
 and greater initiations are performed in fashion weirdly 
 dramatic. 
 
 Membership in the White Lodge, or, for that matter, 
 in the Black Brotherhood, is no fiction, but, in respect 
 to initiation, fact and fancy are strangely confused 
 even in the minds of advanced students. Touching 
 the place of initiation let it be said that its location is 
 an interior one, that for normal initiation its seven- 
 chambered cave is the human heart centered in the 
 temple of man. 
 
 Initiation is not the ceremony ; rather is it the bud 
 and blossom and fruit of a life sprung from the pre- 
 pared soil of many former lives. There is indeed an 
 hour or formal recognition whose rites the Lesser 
 Mysteries of Greece and the ceremonials of the great 
 modern fraternal orders have to some extent copied. 
 In these orders, historic examples of virtue are usually 
 the ideals toward which the candidate is admonished 
 to strive. Moreover, to emphasize the lesson, he him- 
 self may be required to personify or assist in per- 
 sonifying those ideals. 
 
 236 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Initiation into either the White or the Black Lodge 
 is not, we repeat, the ceremony itself. Entering the 
 "Hall of Unveiling" the aspirant for affiliation with 
 the White Brotherhood is but the spectator of his own 
 life enacted as a drama having regard to decisive 
 incidents only, unless minor events are necessary to the 
 main issue. To his shame and dismay the candidate 
 is confronted by those deeds which, save by Heaven, 
 he had supposed unwitnessed. 
 
 Deeds of the dark they may have been ; deeds 
 cunningly conceived and stealthily executed perhaps 
 in former lives, but now in repulsive detail flaunt in 
 the faces of those whose opinion he values more than 
 life. But amidst his keen regret at presuming to enter 
 the " Hall of Unveiling," he is in part reassured and 
 even cheered by the sight of temptations gradually put 
 away, and the old self of earthly grovellings lifted 
 more and more by the Self of better deeds and purer 
 desires. Lastly his present status and even his future 
 possibilities are set forth with that strict fidelity which 
 had characterized the opening scenes of the life-drama. 
 In final comment the Master of the Lodge speaks 
 somewhat as follows : 
 
 "Brother Initiate: you have in this hour beheld 
 what we of the Lodge did witness when you in person 
 were the actor. You have sorrowed indeed at yourself 
 in the toils of temptation and snared in the net of sin. 
 Now for your consolation be it known that in that 
 sorrow we too had share. But not alone did human 
 sympathy cement us soul to soul, even as through the 
 
 2 37 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 spirit we are one, for in the man whereat you shuddered, 
 impelled to flee this 'Hall of Unveiling,' all Masters, 
 to the highest here, beheld the likeness of that older 
 self when, in the world's deep-dyed arena, long ago the 
 hand of man was everywhere against his kind, and 
 Peace, high Heaven's mildest missionary, had not in 
 narrowest way begun her destined, universal reign. 
 When first was kindled in your breast that guiding 
 flame which turned your feet from many a slip and 
 fall, and when your much too pliant will had gained in 
 pure and firm resolve, we knew a comrade, helper and 
 an arhat yet to be ; one pledged to loving labor while 
 the world endures ; and then to selfless service 
 while in any sky a single Star shall need your aid. 
 
 " Brother Initiate : because of brutish days outgrown, 
 and every savage heritage ; because of carnal things 
 in us transformed; because of virtues more and more 
 achieved ; are we by lasting ties united for the Order's 
 use. The man that was, the man that is, the man that 
 doth not yet appear; this human trinity, whose better 
 likeness lives in more than human kind, whose lesser 
 lives in less, is evermore our true humility and pride. 
 Lowly is he who, void of condescension, ministers to men 
 the most degraded. High is he who, facing the tyrant, 
 rebukes the iniquity of a throne. Be then most 
 humble and most high. In every duty vindicate the 
 secret name yours from the first, but now within these 
 walls revealed. Sound not its syllables for show. 
 Test not its might for profit or revenge, lest on your 
 head recoils the Sacred Word, that perilous boon of 
 
 238 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 adaptship, that inmost Self and Name which, if the 
 outer man but know it, requites forthwith his evil 
 thoughts and deeds. 
 
 "Brother Initiate : before this friendly time our hands 
 have joined in warm fraternal palm to palm. Our 
 presence otherwhere has circled you ere now. In ways 
 alluring and too fair, we drew you often from those 
 worldly things that hid an ambush sin-conceived, and 
 when Temptation, skulking close, would thrust more 
 safely from behind, our finger touch has turned you 
 quick to face a craven foe. Day-dreams come, and 
 visions in the night, and those first intuitions faint, 
 but afterwards made sure, and then withal the sense 
 of comradeship, of worthy company, of august presences 
 at times half visible, then clearer, clearer, till you saw 
 and heard as in this hall again you know. 
 
 "All this, my brother, aye, and more than this, were 
 stages of a birth begun with travail both of body and 
 of soul and crowned with triumph of the Spirit throned 
 within your being's central place. And now the prof- 
 fered hand of every member summoned here can 
 ratify in only formal way your self-performed initiation." 
 
 The above is a free translation and a brief curtail- 
 ment of a charge much of which cannot be made public. 
 
 Formal affiliation with the Black Brotherhood is 
 imitative, but reverses the ceremony of the White 
 Lodge. The spectacle begins with the innocent doings 
 of the child and culminates with the perverted deeds of 
 the man who as a spectator realizes that innocence was 
 in himself but seeming, and indicated the inability of 
 
 2 39 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 the dark initiator to control in the child the centres 
 of the lower quaternary which to that spectator now 
 seem to be the real man, for long ago the higher Triad 
 was dismissed as a mere figment of fancy. Therefore 
 the dark aspirant for Lodge honors sneers at imma- 
 turity exhibiting as a good deed, or word, or generous 
 impulse, and glows with egotistical pride at maturity 
 uttering itself as malicious cunning, and every conceiv- 
 able sin. 
 
 Initiation into the Black Lodge is but the ratifica- 
 tion of a process begun and consummated by the fiend 
 initiator in the Kamic centre known as the Solar 
 Plexus. Formal initiation has its halls and temples 
 dedicated to the use of one or the other of the brother- 
 hoods. We have touched on the first full degree of 
 either order. As to the higher degrees, no definite 
 information is permitted. 
 
 In a way the first degree of the White Lodge repro- 
 duces certain experiences of the disembodied soul 
 progressing from Kama Loca to Devachan. To those 
 who have become eternally dedicated co-workers with 
 more exalted beings, higher degrees may possibly 
 reveal the basic beginnings and the more and more 
 outward procedure of Karmic Law as manifest in 
 mundane happenings, but, as in the first degree, the 
 real Initiatior is the Self in man. 
 
 240 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 THE PYTHAGOREAN ORDERS 
 
 WHAT we here denominate the Pythagorean 
 Orders, were none of them founded by Pythag- 
 oras. Nevertheless they were known to him as those 
 already long existing and those yet to exist. In the 
 school of which the Grecian Initiate was head, much 
 concerning these Orders was taught, much the greater 
 part of which cannot here be revealed. Still the present 
 open cycle permits certain information concerning 
 them, information which, after some hesitation, is 
 included in this second series rather than in the third 
 series of our teachings. 
 
 The seven Pythagorean Orders of the White Lodge 
 are as follows : the Order of the 26, the Order of the 
 13, the Order of the 10, the Order of the 7, the Order 
 of the 3, the Order of the 1, and the Order of the O. 
 
 The Order of the 26 is that of the double thirteen. 
 A synthetic Order, it represents the total of male and 
 female principles, and, in the original Lodge enumera- 
 tion, the 26 corresponded with its first degree. In very 
 recent times the 26 has become largely exoteric. This 
 because the founders of the Theosophical Movement 
 transferred the bulk of the Order's teaching to the 
 Theosophical Society which then naturally became 
 the Order of the 26. The central mystery of the 26 
 was, however, transferred to the Order of the 1 of 
 which the Master of the 26 will become associate head. 
 The 26 is the basic Order founded on the physical ; 
 but not the physical as explained by Western Science. 
 
 241 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 The real head of the 26 is the Master of the Orange 
 Ray. Certain of the Neo-Platonists half revealed many 
 teachings of the 26 ; also they veiled and so included 
 some teachings of the 13, but as the world at large 
 was unprepared, these truths were gradually withdrawn. 
 
 The Order of the 13 is the equivalent of the first 
 degree of the Lodge as now constituted. The 13 sym- 
 bolizes the male and the female principles considered 
 separately. In this Order the deeper mysteries of sex 
 ^separation and procreation and reunion are explained. 
 „ -v^ (" The Order stands for the red of purified Kama, and 
 
 \K ' «< the master Hilarion is its head. When the central 
 k\ ' mystery of the 13 has been transferred to the Order 
 
 of the O, the Master of the 13 will become associate 
 head of the O, and the 13 will become largely exoteric, 
 the common property of the sixth sub-race. 
 
 The Order of the 10 is now the equivalent of the 
 second Lodge degree, but, upon the transfer of that 
 degree to a society yet to be formed in the sixth sub- 
 race, the 10 will correspond with the first degree of the 
 Lodge as then reorganized. The appropriate color of 
 the 10 is the indigo of higher Manas and its head is 
 the Master M. The purview of the 10 is Kosmic 
 evolution and a perception of the central mysteries of 
 the 26 and the 13. 
 
 The Order of the 7 corresponds with the permanent 
 second degree of the Lodge and its appropriate color 
 is the yellow of Buddhi. This Order requires of its 
 members perfect humility, entire consecration, and 
 faithfulness even unto death. The unity of all life 
 
 242 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 and man's duty of selfless service thereto is here taught. 
 Many Masters of Compassion are in the forefront of 
 this Order whose head, since every Order must have a 
 head, is the Master K. H. 
 
 The Order of the 3 was once the equivalent of the 
 old fifth or highest Lodge degree. It is now but 
 the equivalent of the fourth and will yet be but the 
 equivalent of the third. The appropriate color of the 3 
 is the Light Blue of Atma or Spiritual Will, and its 
 head is the mysterious Master known exoterically as 
 Melchizedek. The one desideratum of the 3 is that 
 perfect peace which results from the balance of every 
 human quality. The 3 is the Heart-Centre of the great 
 Order of Melchizedek ; moreover, certain high mem- 
 bers of the 3 were active in founding and furthering 
 the new Order of the 1. 
 
 The Order of the 1 is known esoterically as the 
 Order of the Resurrection. It was founded on Sun- 
 day, the day sacred to the Solar Logos, in fact on 
 Easter Sunday that great day of the Christian Church. 
 Although two thousand years have elapsed, the Order 
 has only one member. Paul, the Order's first pro- 
 claimed was a man of tremendous spiritual initiative 
 and momentum. Coming into fellowship with the 10, 
 he passed to the 7, and from thence to the 3. As an 
 initiate of that Order he preached to the world at large 
 the doctrine of the resurrection ; but to those unripe 
 times his language was necessarily thickly veiled. 
 Seeming to see as through a glass darkly, Paul really 
 beheld face to face the central mystery of the 1 and 
 
 243 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 looked forward to fellowship in that sublime Order 
 even as did the Egyptian Hierophants of the old fifth 
 Lodge degree when, as proof of their faith, they enacted 
 the drama of the Burial and Resurrection. The color 
 appropriate to the i is the high orange of the purified 
 flesh. 
 
 The Order of the O, the perfect and radiant sphere, 
 or, exoterically, the Order of the Word, is to be 
 founded on this Earth within the first half of the 
 present century. The mystery of the Last Judgment 
 and the Resurrection of the Dead will be the posses- 
 sion of this Order after whose founding the member- 
 ship of the i will be increased gradually. The color 
 appropriate to the Order of the Word is that high red 
 which symbolizes the purified blood-tie uniting all 
 nations in one great family. Although predicted con- 
 fidently by many to be an early happening, the final 
 separation of the sheep from the goats cannot well 
 occur until the Order of the i has grown greatly in a 
 membership destined to include the entire normal 
 evolution of the human race. Let him that hath wis- 
 dom consider, and whosoever hath understanding, let 
 him ponder these words. 
 
 KARMA 
 
 THIS, our second series of instructions would 
 be incomplete without a chapter on Karma. 
 Explanation will not however follow conventional lines. 
 Rather will it cover briefly a portion of what formerly 
 was imparted only in the halls of initiation. 
 
 244 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 In itself the Unmanifest is the sole Perfection ; but, 
 to be perfect in its other half, this positive Original 
 must stamp upon the negative Manifest an adequate 
 Image of Perfection. Only the Kosmic Logos receives 
 directly the ideal Image ; that to which it must attain. 
 Through the Kosmic Logos every lesser Hierarchy 
 receives as impress, an Image not too far above its 
 present reach. As apprehensible to man, Karma is 
 the Will, Wisdom and Compassion of the Kosmic 
 Logos in operation. Kosmic Wisdom determines the 
 methods whereby the Divine Likeness shall be impressed 
 on lower and even lowest Hierarchies. Persuasion, 
 sourced in Kosmic Compassion, and Compulsion, 
 sourced in Kosmic Will, are the two methods univer- 
 sally employed. Persuasion is the method wholly 
 preferred, whereas Compulsion is but provisional and 
 prepares the way for Persuasion which hitherto had 
 failed. This much should be evident to all but the 
 shallow thinker who sees in punishment a vengeful 
 end, rather than a merciful means. 
 
 As explained in a preceding chapter, in every human 
 being there exists both Ishvara the original Heart- 
 Image, and that other, the man-created Solar Plexus 
 image. In every act and thought man is a sculptor 
 moulding one or both of these. Through major and 
 minor Avatars and many other ideals, the Solar Logos 
 would ever persuade man to give to the Heart-Image 
 some touch of beauty and truth. Simultaneously the 
 infernal powers would cause him more and more to 
 fashion the other image into a debased thing. Prone 
 
 245 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 to evil, man obeys the tempter; so, neglecting the 
 heavenly likeness, he gives his energies to the deform- 
 ing of the lower. 
 
 Fortunately for man, the Will of the Logos now 
 enforces its authority and, even as the surgeon's knife, 
 it inflicts pain that health may follow disease. Has 
 man impressed upon the Solar Plexus image the like- 
 ness of himself as a slayer, or a liar, or a thief ? Then 
 does Karma conform the outward truth to the inward 
 likeness. The result is that because of the funda- 
 mental unity of all beings and things, soon to the 
 man's physical sense becomes evident the truth that 
 he himself is murdered, or deceived, or robbed. 
 Plainly it is inevitable that every act, good or bad, 
 shall reach the actor even as it reaches those directly 
 acted upon. 
 
 Sooner or later through bitter experience the doer 
 of evil deeds is made more and more pliant to the 
 persuasive Love of the Logos. Henceforth while per- 
 fecting the higher likeness he neglects not to mould 
 the other to its similitude. In the above is the secret 
 of Karmic procedure, and a formula world-wide in its 
 application. Because the animal kingdom is under 
 Karmic Law, we must grant to it not only the universal 
 Ishvara, but also an indefinite self-created image which 
 feeble animal intelligence, guided by Karmic Law, will 
 fashion to better and better. 
 
 Pondering the above the student may be led to 
 inquire concerning forgiveness and its effect on the 
 self-fashioned image in man. Prayer for forgiveness 
 
 246 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 implies conviction of sin ; yet the penitent may not 
 realize the basic fact of sin against himself, knowledge 
 of which is at some stage imperative for all creatures. 
 What is done to one's self cannot be undone ; hence, 
 while not abrogating the Law, forgiveness makes for a 
 speedy balancing of accounts and then for the new 
 birth, that of the re-fashioned lower image. Because 
 of this re-shaping, the man entire becomes a new crea- 
 ture approaching the Christ likeness as one unham- 
 pered by any old deformities. 
 
 The following is a somewhat free translation of a 
 hymn sung on occasions in the halls of initiation. Of 
 the original seven stanzas the sixth is untranslatable, 
 and even if otherwise, it could not be made public. 
 
 A. U. M. 
 
 All-ruling and sustaining Will ! 
 
 All-claiming Love, at times of visage stern : 
 All-planing Wisdom ! Yet fulfill 
 
 That thrones and peoples to the Truth may turn. 
 
 If I toward Truth am wiser now, 
 
 Nor yield me more to sin's insidious charm, 
 
 I win a blessing to my brow ; 
 
 I draw no sword-thrust of the Law's sure arm. 
 
 Self was my first and only care ; 
 
 But will and thought, with love — a worthy third — 
 Shall mould a self most fit to share 
 
 With that heart trine which syllables the Word. 
 
 The Word whose glory morn displays 
 
 When to the steadfast day the planet turns, 
 
 247 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 The Word that meets my reverent gaze 
 When seeming night's abysm mildly burns. 
 
 The Word to shine transcendent, pure 
 
 When Earth in well-dissembled death shall sleep : 
 The Word high-fashioned to endure 
 
 When Suns are darkened in the rayless deep. 
 
 Will, Wisdom, Love ! In tongues long dead, 
 Save to the few, the mystic Three we blend. 
 
 Creative, Uncreate, and Dread ; 
 
 Our Father and our Mother and our Friend. 
 
 THE TRUE PANTHEISM 
 
 ELSEWHERE we have described the upbuilding 
 and unification of the seven-fold human group- 
 soul whose seven chief atoms preside permanently over 
 the seven human principles, and whose lesser perma- 
 nent atoms are the master workmen having in charge 
 the maintenance of the bodily organs, whereas all other 
 bodily atoms come and go in rapid succession. 
 
 In following further the process of group-soul forma- 
 tion we next discover the permanent family group of 
 seven and that of fourteen members and, lastly on 
 this Earth, the planetary group-soul, that of which the 
 seven Major Masters of the White Lodge — those 
 representing the seven planes — are the permanent 
 heart-atoms or cells, whereas the minor masters cor- 
 respond with the master workmen having in charge the 
 bodily organs of man the unit. The mass of humanity, 
 
 248 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 reembodying in the races and sub-races and driven 
 hither and yon by the Kamic urge, correspond in pro- 
 cedure with the atomic flux of the human body. 
 
 The planetary group-soul is to become a unified 
 being, one whose selfhood will compare with that of 
 perfected individual man, and yet a selfhood not to be 
 identified with that of the Earth Entity. The European 
 war now raging is really an inward disease of the 
 group-soul thrown outward to pass off as a surface 
 ailment before true unification can proceed. 
 
 The Solar System is undergoing unification as a 
 vastly greater Being of whom the ten-fold Solar Logos 
 constitutes the permanent Heart-Atoms or Cells, while 
 the various planetary humanities make up the bodily 
 organs. A sense of selfhood corresponding with that 
 of both the planetary and the human group-soul is to 
 result from complete blending of the various compo- 
 nents of this great Being. 
 
 Again, the Solar System itself is but an atom or cell 
 coining and going in the body of one vast manifest 
 Being whose permanent ten-fold Heart Nucleus is the 
 Kosmic Logos, and whose bodily organs are the con- 
 stellated Hosts of the sky, every Star Group having 
 its chief Star or Master Workmen. The outcome of 
 this perfect blending will be that even in permanently 
 individualized man will reside that Para-Niravanic 
 sense of Allness which properly pertains only to the 
 Kosmic Logos. 
 
 Finally, the Universe in its total of Manifest and 
 Unmanifest is to be that One, that Unified All whom 
 
 249 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 imperfect man would belittle to a God fashioned in the 
 likeness of human clay. 
 
 CONCERNING SECRET TEACHINGS 
 
 DIVINE Wisdom has decreed that of Truth no 
 item shall remain eternally hidden. Never- 
 theless, times of revealing and times of concealing 
 alternate in accord with cyclic law. 
 
 A time of revealing is now in that full tide whose 
 flood began during the last quarter of the nineteenth 
 century. Times of greater revealing are of the future, 
 and the day will come when whatsoever of secret 
 knowledge is imparted to a single mind, can be dis- 
 covered by certain sensitives. Should then the world 
 have failed to reach a standard of general excellence, 
 these sensitives may include one or more capable of 
 wielding terrible secrets to the great hurt of the human 
 race. 
 
 Clairvoyants and "mediums" have amply proven 
 their ability to read not only the thoughts uppermost 
 in the minds of those with whom' they deal, but even 
 matter buried deep enough to be almost forgotten. 
 Every cycle like the present one is favorable to the 
 enlargement of such peculiar powers. 
 
 H. P. B. gave to the public both " Isis Unveiled " 
 and "The Secret Doctrine;" but, for an inner circle, 
 she contemplated a series of esoteric teachings never 
 completed, and for reasons other than the passing on 
 of that great soul. The finished series would have com- 
 
 250 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 prised teachings to become exoteric, and so accessible 
 to the general student, in seven, fourteen, and twenty- 
 one years. Other writings were to remain secret for 
 another cycle, while others would be of a nature pro- 
 hibiting their revelation to the world at large. 
 
 H. P. B. was warned that during the cycle of com- 
 paratively uninterrupted thought transference then 
 entered upon, should certain secrets be reduced to 
 writing, or else be fixed on the printed page — and so 
 made accessible to Chelas of various temperaments — 
 these secrets could not long defy curiosity. Even in 
 the Lodge, matters of deepest occult significance are 
 not mentioned, nor are they dwelt upon mentally, 
 during the middle period of a cycle of revealing. This 
 precaution is necessary against the pryings of the black 
 brotherhood, grown wonderfully astute in gathering 
 knowledge dangerous to themselves and others. 
 
 A cycle of revealing is one during which the Divine 
 Image of Truth descends more or less directly to this 
 Earth. At such times occult teachings are granted a 
 reception far more readily than at others. Neverthe- 
 less, those times are fraught with danger since the Law 
 that causes the sun to rise on the evil and the good and 
 sends rain on the just and the unjust alike, will, in a 
 cycle of revealing, seem to aid the unworthy in their 
 efforts to discover dangerous knowledge. 
 
 Not even in a cycle of revealing is a series of occult 
 teachings given directly to the world. Rather is it 
 imparted first to a capable mouthpiece and then, through 
 him, to a few trusty and earnest students in different 
 
 25 1 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 localities if possible. Later, the series having been 
 given out, these favored ones become magnetic centres, 
 or focal points, around which will gather groups of 
 students zealous to enlighten the outmost circle of the 
 great public. 
 
 If given, a third series of teachings will include 
 many matters proper to the second part of the red or 
 second Lodge degree whose central mystery of the 
 Word, soon to be transferred to the culminating seven- 
 fold degree, must remain hidden. Should the series 
 touch on matters proper to the three-fold degree of the 
 Blue Lodge, then, as in this second series, "we shall 
 veil the inner Truth while seeming to reveal it. This 
 because the third Lodge degree cannot become the 
 property of the sixth sub-race as such. 
 
 CONCLUSION 
 
 IN respect to the Macrocosm and the Microcosm we 
 have endeavored to show the position of Occult 
 Science, the wisdom of the Epoptai. In conclusion it 
 should be said that because man and universal Nature 
 are both septenary, the revealer of their basic realities 
 must pierce to the inmost of the seven hearts of each. 
 This we have by no means undertaken ; but if the 
 more exterior of the seven have in a degree been dis- 
 covered, it is enough for the purpose of this volume 
 whose writer ought not to exceed in output the assimi- 
 lative powers of the present cycle. 
 
 252 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 Should it be our future privilege to penetrate yet 
 deeper the mystery of things, we shall wholly conse- 
 crate our talents to that end. The way for this present 
 treatise, and even for what may follow, is being pre- 
 pared by Physical Science itself. That Science which, 
 a generation ago, was quite sure of its mechanistic 
 theory of creation, has virtually abandoned old ground 
 to cross the borders of a territory novel indeed. 
 
 Debouching on the outskirts of the occultist's 
 domain, the votaries of the physical theory have already 
 discovered material for much speculation, somewhat 
 crude and inadequate of course and somewhat amus- 
 ing as are the opinions of strangers in a strange land. 
 Grown accustomed to surroundings, these emigrants 
 soon will see and believe as we ; in fact they will be 
 naturalized and patriotic. To give warrant to the 
 contention let us examine the logical outcome of cer- 
 tain recent findings of Physical Science. 
 
 In a material cycle, now past, Physical Science 
 supposed itself atheistic, whereas it was polytheistic. 
 Acknowledging no God invisible, it yet unwittingly 
 bowed down to the physical atom which, multiplied by 
 milliads, was said to constitute and then to preserve 
 for a season man in his total of mind and body. To 
 the materialist it seemed that because impermanence 
 is graven on the face of the atom, its comings and 
 goings must at last leave man but a lump of breathless, 
 sightless, thoughtless clay whose brief epitaph well 
 might be, " From waking to sleeping ; from dust to 
 dust ! " 
 
 253 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 The materialist was forced to admit that once in the 
 human organism, and associated with its manifold 
 parts, the atoms exhibit inexplicable intelligence ; for 
 instance, in the secretion of the various fluids includ- 
 ing that of reproduction, and in the selective processes 
 necessary to both general nutrition and the maintenance 
 of the specialized bodily organs. Moreover, the materi- 
 alist could not well deny that coordinated by some 
 controlling centre of energy in the brain, the atoms 
 there preserve the continuity of memory and that of 
 personal identity, the " I am I " of self-conscious beings. 
 This despite of an incessant atomic flux which, in 
 sleep or in waking, daily and hourly and momentarily 
 makes and unmakes physical man. 
 
 Evidently certain brain centres of energy transform 
 into sound a certain scale of vibrations, those which 
 stimulate the auditory nerves. Also certain centres 
 transform into light a higher scale, one which stimu- 
 lates the optic nerves. Other external stimuli become 
 interior sensation and preception only because of other 
 centres of consciousness in man and the lower crea- 
 tures. Finally, the convolutions of the atom-formed 
 brain distinguish a Plato or a Shakespeare from the 
 unthinking man, and him in turn from the brute beast 
 generally but illogically held to be somehow devoid of 
 the mind side of the atoms. This granted, the logical 
 contention of the spiritualists is that the brain, as a 
 complicated machine, can no more than any other 
 machine determine its own special or general activities. 
 
 Dealing with larger matters, only a mechanical theory 
 
 254 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 reduces the universe and its brain-like convolutions to 
 two factors ; first matter, a conglomeration of material 
 atoms constituting the Kosmic machine, and, second, 
 unexplained and perhaps blind force the mover of its 
 myriad wheels. 
 
 Recent discovery shows that supposedly ultimate 
 particle the atom, to be capable of wonderful sub- 
 division. It has been found that countless units of 
 electric energy, the ions, whirl and gyrate within that 
 sphere which for the atom is a world, or rather a solar 
 system having certain magnetic centres even as its 
 vast Archetype. 
 
 If the dream of Keeley of "Motor" fame were now 
 realized, these circling particles could in progress be 
 stayed and directed towards mechanical uses. If 
 stayed, then rigid matter would become first as fluid 
 as hydrogen gas, and then imponderable electric 
 energy. A certain use of Spiritual Will ; a certain 
 attitude of spiritualized Mind and a certain intoning 
 of the sacred Word constitute a Triad capable of per- 
 forming what on test occasions the " Inter-etheric 
 Vibrator" failed to do, for, unknown to himself, the 
 inventor had become a part of his wonderfully delicate, 
 semi-human machine said to compass forty octaves of 
 sound. Hence, Keeley's varying attitudes of mind 
 meant success, or that failure which led him to play 
 the impostor. 
 
 The above is a clue to the fact that in man the 
 imponderable trinity of will, desire and mind, in 
 the dual aspect of each, coordinates and uses as a 
 
 2 55 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 mechanism the atoms of the physical body, which 
 atoms — as now admitted by Material Science — are 
 nevertheless separated relatively as are the planets of 
 our Solar System. More than this, when sympathetic 
 conditions analogous to those existing at times between 
 Keeley and his Vibrator, are established permanently 
 between man and exterior Nature, then, as part of the 
 Kosmic machinery, the winds and the waves must obey 
 his will, desire and thought utterance of the Word of 
 Power. 
 
 Evidently the one ether of the physicist, or the 
 comprehensive six of the occultist, has or have become 
 specialized in every creature. Hence, if the law of 
 the conservation of energy requires the persistence 
 of the highly specialized ethers whose sum is the "I 
 am I " of man, it also requires for the less specialized 
 ethers proper to the lower orders, not only survival, 
 but therein a consciousness more or less short of the 
 human " I am I." 
 
 Occult Science declares that in past aeons that 
 centre of consciousness commonly called the soul, was 
 differentiated from the Kosmic ether ocean, and through 
 countless reembodiments was brought to its present 
 status. But the purview of Occultism is far wider 
 than everything indicated in this declaration, for it 
 reveals that the six inter-planetary ethers are specialized 
 in the great body of the Solar System, the Divine 
 Adam Kadmon, the Grand Man. Besides, the func- 
 tions of the human ethers are analogous to those in 
 the body of the Heavenly Man whereof the Sun is the 
 
 256 
 
THE HEART OF THINGS 
 
 seven-fold or ten-fold Heart, and Venus and Mercury- 
 are the brain hemispheres, while the other planets are 
 centres of bodily activity. 
 
 With these facts for corner-stone was reared that 
 structure of ancient Esoteric Astrology of which the 
 latter exoteric astrologers somehow lost the key. The 
 wheeling centuries have brought again the old system ; 
 that which twentieth century discovery is sure to 
 interpret in terms of the new Physical Science. 
 
H 29 82 4 
 

 
 
 
 ^\ 
 
 
 
 ** v \ 
 
 
 .H^ 
 
 <** % ♦•v.* .0 
 
 
 **» Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
 * # «f» Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 ' Treatment Date: Dec. 2004 
 
 PreservationTechnologies 
 
 A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
 
 1 11 Ihomson Park Drive 
 Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
 (724)779-2111 
 
 __ 
 

 **** 
 
 ^ v ^ 
 
 * -4? #. • 
 
 
 
 
 .■*<>* • 
 
 : MBk\ ***** :£^>>>° *-.<* "^ SU > 
 
 *'f.V A ^ ^^ a<>* ,, % •" 6^ ... 
 
 > ^ 
 
 
 
 **. 
 
 
 
 
 ' 4> 
 
 
 °o 
 
 4^ ' 
 
 •^•o* 
 
 .* .4- h °o *♦: 
 
 APR 82